I shall set down some of them to repent to be converted to be transformed to be washed to purifie hands and heart Jam. 4. 8. himself 1 Joh. 3. 3. to be purified with the laver of regeneration by the word Ephes 5. 26. sprinkled in the heart from an evil 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. 22. to be renewed in the mind to put on the new man created according to God Ephes 4. 24. a new creature to be born of the Spirit Joh. 3. 6. to be spiritually-minded in opposition to being born of the flesh and minding fleshly things to be regenerate or to be born again or of water and of the Spirit to be begotten by the word of truth Jam. 1. 18. to be enlightned to revive and be risen with Christ to rise from the dead to be circumcised with the circumcision not made with hands Col. 2. 11. the circumcision of the heart explained by putting off the body of the sins of the flesh that is carnal sins to escape from the wicked generation and simply to escape or to be saved Act. 2. 47. to go out from among them to grow sober 2 Tim. 2. 26. to awake out of sleep Rom. 13. 11. 1 Cor. 15. 34. and in a special Scripture-sense of the phrase to be reconciled unto God 2 Cor. 5. 20. that is to lay down all that aversation and enmity which they had had formerly to God or by their wicked works Col. 1. 21. had express'd toward him to put off all filthiness Jam. 1. 21. works of darkness Rom. 13. 12. the old man c. Ephes 4. 22 24. and to 〈◊〉 Christ Gal. 3. 27. to depart from evil 1 Pet. 3. 11. to deny or renounce ungodlinesse Tit. 2. 12. to draw nigh unto God Jam. 4. 8. to become servants to God Rom. 6. 22. to take Christs yoke upon us Mat. 11. 29. to yield our members weapons of righteousnesse to God Rom. 6. 13. to be freed from the law that is the empire or dominion or command of sin Rom. 8. 2. to suffer in or to the flesh 1 Pet. 4. 1. referring to sins suffering or dying to and so ceasing from sin See Note a. on that place So to be crucified with Christ Gal. 2. 19. to crucifie the old man Rom. 6. 6. the flesh with affections and lusts and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being judged or condemned according to men in or to the flesh 1 Pet. 4. 6. that is judged and executed to carnal fleshly actions so customary among men that they may live according to God in imitation of or compliance with him to the Spirit after a sanctified spirituall manner So the world being crucified to me and I to the world Gal. 6. 14. mortifying by the Spirit the actions of the body Rom. 8. 13. and the members on the earth to be dead to sin Rom. 6. 11. and here being planted together with Christ in the likenesse of his death v. 5. V. 19. Speake after the manner of men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here is thought to signifie his taking expressions out of common life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in respect of the weaknesse of their grosse or carnal unstandings his using Allegories and figures and as before he had used proofs from sacred types the death and resurrection of Christ applied to his purpose of mortification and new life so now proceeding to vulgar known similitudes taken from masters and servants as Gal. 3. 15. And thus is may fitly be interpreted But it may otherwise be rendred also that the weakness of their flesh be taken in respect of strength to perform God's will and not to understand Paul's language and consequently the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be speaking or requiring from them most moderately by way of condescension to their infirmities requiring the least that in any reason could be required of them so as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 10. 12 signifies that which hath nothing extraordinary in it that which is common among men so S. Chrysostome there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it signifies little short proportionable to their strength So in Demosthenes contr Midiam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an humane and moderate consideration So in Horace lib. 2. humanè commodae signifies parum commoda little profitable And if it be here considered how moderate and equitable a proposal it is which here followes 't will be acknowledged that this of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this notion may very well be the form to introduce it CHAP. VII 1. KNow ye not brethren for I speak to them that know the Law that the note a law hath power over a man as long as he liveth Paraphrase 1. But to that which is last said ch 6. 23. of eternal life to be had by Christians through the Gospel ye are ready to object Yea but Christians of your institution doe not observe the Law of Moses and so sin contemptuously against God that gave that Law to Moses nay not onely the Gentiles that are converted to Christianity are by you permitted to neglect circumcision c. and not to become Proselytes of justice Act. 15. but which is more unreasonable the converted Jewes are taught by you that they need not observe the Law of Moses see Act. 21. 21. and note b. on the title of this Epistle and then how can the Gospel help them to eternall life that thus offend against the prescript Law of God To this third head of objections the Apostle in the beginning of this chapter gives a perspicuous answer affirming that which was now necessary to be declared though perhaps formerly it had not been affirmed to the Jewes at Rome that they were now no longer obliged to observance of the ceremonies of the Mosaical Law Which being to Paul revealed from heaven Ephes 3. 3. among the many revelations which he had received 2 Cor. 12. 7. he thus declares to them preparing them first by shewing the reasonablenesse of it by the similitude of an husband and a wife My brethren of the stock of Abraham ye cannot but know the quality or nature of those lawes which give one person interest in or power over another for I suppose you instruct â—â—re by frequent hearing and reading of the books of Moses that any such law stands in force as long as the person that hath that interest liveth 2. For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the Law to her husband so song as he liveth but if the husband be dead she is loosed fom the law of her husband Paraphrase 2. For it is known of any married woman that by the conjugal law she is obliged to cleave to the husband as long as he lives but upon the husband's death the conjugal law which is founded in his life is dead also and so the wife is absolutely free the law of matrimony hath no force upon her see Gal. 5. 4. 3. So then if while her husband liveth she be married to another man she shall
legimus Confessing the sins of the people he doth it in his own person which we read practised by the Apostle in the Epistle to the Romans that is most probably in this place Thus when 1. Cor. 4. 4. S. Paul had spoken in his own person I know nothing by my self but hereby I am not justified he tells them plainly v. 6. that he had in a figure transferred these things unto himself for their sakes that they might not be puff'd up as counting such schemes and figures as these the most profitable efficacious on the Reader Thus the same Apostle 1 Cor. 6. 12. All things are lawfull to me but all things are not expedient that is those things which are by you look'd on as indifferent if they be yielded to may be very hurtfull in you and 1 Cor. 13. 2. If I have all faith and have not charity that is if ye want charity to your other gifts So Gal. 2. 18. If what I have destroyed I build the same again I make my self a transgressor that is whosoever doth so or whensoever ye do so it must needs be a fault in you Thus Rom. 3. 7. If the truth of God have abounded by my lie unto his glory why am I also judged as a sinner Which words are certainly the personating of an impious objecter which speaks or disputes thus not of the Apostle himself And the same scheme or fashion of speaking or writing is very frequent among all Authors And that it must be so taken here may appear by these evidences First by v. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I indeed once lived without the law which can with no appearance of truth be affirmed of Paul's person who was born and brought up a Jew in the knowledge of the Mosaical Law and must therefore be the personating of a man first considered without then with the Law to whom because the Law is given in the second person 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou shalt not covet v. 7. therefore he to whom it is given is in the following verses fitly set down in the first person I being relative to the thou antecedent and so Marcus Eremita De baptism p. 921. E. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Thus doe men pervert other Scriptures Read the chapter from the beginning and you shall find that S. Paul speakes not of himself after his baptisme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but assumes the person of unbelieving Jewes And so Theophylact distinctly affirmes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In his own person he speakes of humane nature and again on v. 15. he speakes of men before Christs coming though he sets it in his own person Secondly by the severalls affirmed in this chapter which cannot belong to S. Paul For that Paul was at the writing of this a reformed regenerate person there is no doubt and they which would have it spoken by him in his own person make that advantage of this chapter by reconciling those things which are here mention'd to a regenerate state But if we compare the severals which are here mention'd with the parts of a regenerate mans character given by the same Apostle in other places we shall find them directly contrary Here in the 8 th verse he saith that sin had wrought in him 〈◊〉 â—anner of concupiscence whereas of the regenerate man it is affirmed Gal. 5. 24. they that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts Here in the 9 th verse 't is said sinne revived and I died whereas of the regenerate man 't is said c. 6. 2. How shall we that are dead to sinne live any longer therein Here in the 14 th verse 't is said I am carnal whereas of the regenerate man 't is affirmed c. 8. 1. that he walketh not after the flesh but after the Spirit Here again in that 14th verse 't is said I am sold under sinne of which see Note f. whereas of the regenerate 't is affirmed c. 6. 18. that he becomes free from sinne and becomes the servant of righteousness Here v. 20. sinne dwelleth in me and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 accomplisheth worketh that which I will not like not with my mind or conscience and so 't is said ver 23 24. that the law in the members carries him into captivity to the law of sinne and who shall deliver him from this body of death and so that he is under the power of the law of sinne and death that he obeyes the law of sinne v. 25. whereas c. 8. 2. of the regenerate 't is affirmed that the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made him free from the law of sin and death Nothing can be more contrary and unreconcileable to a regenerate state in these so many particulars then what is here affirmed of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I the person here thus represented And indeed unlesse sinning against Conscience be the only way of alleviating and not aggravating sinne it is impossible that the doing that ill he would not and the not doing that good he would v. 19 20. can be deemed a fit ingredient in the character of a regenerate man 't is certain this was in the person of Medea made by the Heathens the highest pitch of villany to see and like that which was good and doe the direct contrary see Note f. and therefore cannot in any reason be thought to be the Apostles description of a regenerate man or good Christian Ib. Lust That by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 coveting here is meant the sin forbidden in the tenth commandement of the Decalogue appears by the end of the verse But how the Apostle can truly say that he had not known it had been a sin if the Law had not told him it was will be all the difficulty To which may be answer'd 1. that the Apostle doth not speak particularly of himself see Note d. but in the person of a Jew or man in generall and then it is not onely true of this but of all other the Commandements of which this one may be set as the instance that the knowledge of sin is by the promulgation of the Law that forbids it But then there may from the Jewish doctrine appeare some reason why the Apostle should rather instance in this commandement then any other For the Jewes before and under Christ's time seeing that there was no punishment judicially appointed for thoughts or desires whether unclean or of getting any thing from their neighbours had resolved this to be no sin and consequently that the tenth commandement was but a Moral proverbial essay or counsel like that of Menander 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not to covet so much as a pin of anothers but not any precept of God or of nature affirming that unlesse it be in case of the worship of false gods no sin is committed by the bare will without some actual commission following it Thus saith Aben-Ezra in the
with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what I hate in one place is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what I would not v. 16. and that again 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the evil that I would not v. 19. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are directly all one 't is not imaginable how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what I hate I do should not be understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of doing evil this being no less than a direct contradiction to interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do by not do which neither Methodius nor any other mans authority can prevaile with any reasonable man to receive from him This inconvenience when Methodius foresees his onely answer is that he desires them who make this objection to declare what evil it was that the Apostle hated and would not do and yet did whether when he willed to serve God he yet committed Idolatry But sure the whole force of this answer if there be any is founded in interpreting the words to be spoken by S. Paul in his own person and so is perfectly prevented by him that understands the Apostle not of himself but of an unregenerate man From which process of Methodius and what he there addes in that place of the Apostles pronouncing against Idolaters and other such sinners that they cannot inherit the kingdome of heaven the conclusion is regular and unavoidable that if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do and work be interpreted of actions or of any more then thoughts unconsented to then the person that is spoken of by S. Paul Rom. 7. is one that shall not inherit the kingdome of God and then sure no regenerate person by Methodius's arguing Which therefore is most constringent and convincing that this chapter speaks of an unregenerate person for that 't is beyond all controversie that he cannot use those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I do c. of meer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thinking or phansying only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not of consenting or doing And so in like manner that being carnal and sold under sin which is all one with a servant of sin in other places of the same Apostle it being then so ordinary to sell servants sub hastae under his speare as it were that had taken or conquered them and carried captive by the law in his members that is by his own carnal heart cannot be affirmed of him that lives in and walkes after the spirit To which this farther evidence may also be added from the using the phrase the Law of sin v. 23. the unquestionable importance of which we have from the immediate consequents 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or law of sin is sure the command or empire of sinne to which he that is captivated as the person here spoken of is must be acknowledged to be under the dominion of sin and that certainly is unreconcileable with a regenerate state This is farther express'd v. 24. by the body of death and so beares proportion to what had been said v. 5. when we were in the flesh as that is there opposed to the spirit the mâ—tions of sin did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death which concludes that condition which is here spoken of to be a damnable condition And it is remarkable that ch 8. 2. the law of the spirit of life which is in Jesus Christ is said to have made the Apostle free from this law of sin death From whence the argument is irrefragable That to which the person Rom. 7. 23. is said to be captivated is the same from which the grace of Christ hath delivered the regenerate justifyed person ch 8. 2. But the grace of Christ doth not free the regenerate man in this life from injections of phansy or thoughts unconsented to for certainly the regenerate man doth not pretend to that measure of grace as shall free him from all such Therefore that of thoughts unconsented to is not it to which the person Rom. 7. 23. is said to be captivated Against the evidence of this I foresee not what can reasonably be suggested CHAP. VIII 1. THere is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit Paraphrase 1. There is therefore now no obligation lying on a Christian to observe those ceremonies of Moses's Law circumcision c. ch 7. 4 6. from whence to the end of that chapter the Apostle had made a digression to answer an objection ver 7. nor consequently danger of damnation to him for that neglect supposing that he forsake those carnal sins that the circumcised Jewes yet indulged themselves to and perform that Evangelical obedience in doing what the mind illuminated by Christ directs us to that inward true purity which that circumcision of the flesh was set to signifie that is now required by Christ under the Gospel see note on c. 7. c. 2. For the Law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from note a the law of sin and death Paraphrase 2. For the Gospel which deales not in commanding of carnal outward performances but of spiritual inward purity the substance of those legal shadowes and that which was meant by them and so is proper to quicken us to new life in or through the grace and assistance of Christ who brought this new law into the world hath freed us Christians from the power and captivity of sin c. 7. 23. and so also from death the wages of sin from neither of which was the Law of Moses able to rescue any man 3. For what the Law could not doe for that it was weak through the note b flesh God sending his own Son in the likenesse of sinfull flesh and for sin condemned sin in the flesh Paraphrase 3. For when through the fleshly desires of men carrying them headlong into all sin in despite of the prohibitions of the Law c. 7. 14. the Law of Moses was by this means weak and unable to reform and amend mens lives then most seasonably God sent his own Son in the likenesse of flesh that is in a mortal body which was like sinfull flesh and differed nothing from it save onely in innocence and that on purpose that he might be a sacrifice for sin and by laying our sins on him shew'd great example of his wrath against all carnal sins by punishing sin in his flesh that so men might be perswaded by love or wrought on by terrors to forsake their sinfull courses 4. That the note c righteousnesse of the Law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but
after the Spirit Paraphrase 4. That so all those ordinances of the Law circumcision c. which were given the Jewes to instruct them in their duties might in a higher manner more perfectly be performed by us see note on Mat. 5. g. which think ourselves strictly obliged to abstain from all that carnality that that outward ceremony was meant to forbid them and now to perform the Evangelical obedience that he requires and will accept from us without being circumcised 5. For they that are after the flesh doe mind the things of the flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit Paraphrase 5. For they that are carried by their own carnal inclinations or by customes and habits of sin and the carnall affections consequent thereto do generally mind and meditate on carnal things but they that are led by the Spirit of Christ the duct of the Gospel study and mind those things wherein inward purity and sanctity doth consist 6. For to be carnally minded is death but to be spiritually minded is life and peace Paraphrase 6. And as the Gospel is of force to free from sin more then the Law was so to free from death too v. 2. For that study or appetite or desire of the carnal man bringeth death ch 7. 5. but that will or desire that the Spirit or Gospel infuses into us or the desire and pursuite of Spiritual things see Theophylact brings life and peace that is a vital state of soul under God here and eternall salvation hereafter 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God for it is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be Paraphrase 7. For the carnal appetite is a downright opposition to the Law of God too unruly to obey the commands of God neither indeed can it be brought to that obedience by a bare prohibition of the Law for the swinge of passions and lusts are much more violent then so 8. So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God Paraphrase 8. And so these men carnall Jewes though they know the Law are very farre from pleasing God see note on Mat. 12. e. from 〈◊〉 acceptable to him the Law doth nothing to the justifying of them that are thus farre from obeying the true meaning of the Law 9. But ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Paraphrase 9. But ye Christians under the Gospel if ye have any of that spiritual divine temper which Christ came to infuse by his doctrine and example are thereby engaged to all manner of sincere inward purity to mortifie the flesh with the affections and lusts and if ye doe not so ye live not according to the Gospel and if not so ye may thereby know that ye are no Christians Christ will not own you for his however ye have received the faith and are admitted into that number 10. And if Christ be in you the body is dead because of sin but the Spirit is life because of righteousnesse Paraphrase 11. But if ye be Christians indeed translated and raised above the pretensions of the Jew to the purity of the Gospel of Christ and your lives be answerable thereto then though being sinners the punishment of sin that is death befall you and so your bodies die and return to dust which is the punishment of sin yet your souls shall live for ever an happy and a blessed life as the reward of your return to Christ in the sincerity of a new and righteous life to which the Evangelical justification belongs 11. But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by the Spirit that dwelleth in you Paraphrase 11. And then even for your dead bodies they shall not finally perish neither they shall be sure to be raised again For the Spirit of God by which you are to be guided and led is that divine omnipotent Spirit that raised Christ's dead body out of the grave and if ye be guided by that animated and quickned by that live◠pious and holy life there is no doubt but God will raise your mortal bodies out of the graves also by the power of that same Spirit that raised Christ's 12. Therefore brethren we are debtors not to the flesh to live after the flesh Paraphrase 12. By these so many obligations therefore and interests of yours the eternall well-being both of soules and bodies ye are engaged to give over all care of satisfying or gratifying your flesh in its prohibited demands to live no longer in your former habits of sin now ye have received the faith of Christ 13. For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the Spirit doe mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live Paraphrase 13. For if consenting your selves with the external performances of the Mosaical law circumcision c. ye still continue to commit those sins which that was set to prohibite this will bring all destruction upon you 't is not the Mosaical Law will keep you from ruine But if by the faith and example and withall the grace and assistance of Christ ye shall actually mortifie all the polluted desires of the flesh and live spiritually according to what Christ now requires ye shall certainly rise to the life immortal or live eternally 14. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God Paraphrase 14. For this being led by the Spirit of Christ living after Christs example and doing what he commands and enables us to doe is an evidence that we and not only the Jewes who challenge it as their peculiar are not onely the servants but the children of God and consequently that God will deale with us as with children bestow the inheritance upon us 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear but ye have received the Spirit of adoption whereby we note d crie Abba Father Paraphrase 15. Nay the truth is the condition of a Jew see note on Lu. 9. 10. is so farre from making men sons of God that at the best it is but a slavish condition to be obliged to those performances which being external as circumcision c. and having nothing of goodnesse in them are done meerly for fear of disobeying and being punished by stoning and the like see Theophylact. Which is just the condition of servants who must doe what the master commands or be beaten if they doe them not and so was fittest for the Jewes an hard stubborn people and accordingly had effect among them they observed what came so back'd but what did not they observed not which is it that denominates the Law weak through the flesh v. 3. But our Christ now hath engaged and drawn us with
these things were thus ordained the priests went alwaies into the first tabernacle accomplishing the service of God 7. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without blood which he offered for himself and for the note e errors of the people 8. The Holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first tabernacle was yet standing 9. Which was a figure for the time then present in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices that could not make him that did the service perfect as pertaining to the conscience 10. Which stood onely in meats and drinks and divers washings and carnal ordinances imposed on them untill the time of reformation 11. But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come by a greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands that is to say not of this building 12. Neither by the blood of goats and calves but by his own blood he entred in once into the holy place having obtained eternal redemption for us Paraphrase 11 12. But when Christ came to enter on the high-priesthood to obtain for us all those blessings of purging the conscience which could not be had by the Law of bestowing on us our great reward which is not to be had in this life and so which were future in respect of the Law and of this life and to that purpose made use of a tabernacle that was of a more honourable nature then that under the Law to wit his own body not made with hands as that was but formed by the Holy Ghost in the Virgins womb after an extraordinary manner and so differing not onely from that tabernacle as flesh from wood but also from other humane bodies as that which was conceived by the Holy Ghost from that which was begotten after the ordinary manner when I say Christ entred on his high priesthood he ascended into heaven in stead of the Holy of holies and did this once for all in stead of the once a year of the high priest and this with his own blood or having laid down his own life in stead of that blood of goats for the people and of bullocks for himself which the priest took with him to the Holy of holies having thus found out a way of purchasing eternal redemption for us from the guilt and power of sin by his death and resurrection 13. For if the bloud of bulls and goats and the ashes of an heiser sprinkling the unclean note f sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh Paraphrase 13. For if the legal pollutions the eating or touching of unclean things c. be expiated by bloud and ashes so far as to keep them that are polluted so from being turned out of the Congregation and from any legal punishment 14. How much more shall the bloud of Christ who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Paraphrase 14. How much more shall Christs death the shedding of his bloud for you and after that his presenting himself to his Father in heaven in a body that shall never die any more raised from the dead by the Spirit and power of God and now being not onely alive but immortal deliver you from the guilt of sin and fit you to serve God in a vital Christian course giving over all the sins of the former life 15. And for this cause he is the Mediatour of the New Testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first Testament they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance Paraphrase 15. And for this end was Christ made use of to intercede between God and us and establish and seal a new Covenant with us that by the intervention of his death for the expiation of all sins and transgressions even such as could not be expiared under the old Covenant they which are effectually called the truly penitent reformed believers may have heaven and eternal blisse made over to and possesled and instated on them by way of inheritance 16. For where a Testament is there must also of necessity note g be the death of the Testator Paraphrase 16. He shed his bloud I say because that a Testament be valid or that any man enjoy any thing by the death of another the death of the Testator is required necessarily and must be avouched or produced by him 17. For a Testament is of force after men are dead otherwise it is of no strength at all while the Testator liveth Paraphrase 17. There being no stability in a Will as long as the Testator liveth because he may change it if he will and besides it is to be supposed of him that he meant not the benefit of it to his heir till after his own death 18. Whereupon neither the first Testament was dedicated without bloud Paraphrase 18. And therefore agreeably to this nature of Covenants which are among the Eastern Nations still signed with bloud and of Testaments which are not in force till the Testators death we read in the Law that the ceremony of bloud was used in the sanction of the first Covenant that under the Law 19. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the Law he took the bloud of calves and of goats with water and scarlet wooll and hyssope and sprinkled both the book and all the people Paraphrase 19. For when the Commandments Exod. 20 21 22 23. were by Moses recited to all the people according to Gods appointment then as it follows Exod. 24. 6. he took c. and sprinkled c. which noted this sanction of Covenants as of Testaments by death by the Ceremony of bloud and fore-signified the shedding of the bloud of Christ for the making of a new Covenant with us 20. Saying This is the bloud of the Testament which God hath enjoined unto you Paraphrase 20. Saying This bloud is the Ceremony of establishing the Covenant which God hath made with you 21. Moreover he sprinkled with bloud both the Tabernacle and all the Vessels of the Ministery Paraphrase 21. And so likewise he sprinkled the Tabernacle and all the utensils that were used in the worship of God with bloud 22. And almost all things are by the Law purged with bloud and without shedding of bloud is no remission Paraphrase 22. And generally under the Law the course was that all things that were purisied should be purisied by that ceremony of shedding bloud and so in like manner that when any sin was committed a beast should be slain for a sacrifice by way of confession that that sin deserved death 23. It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purisied with these but the heavenly things
or diminish 948. 2. Added nothing to me 601. 1. Adjure 134. 1. first and second Admonition 721. 2. Adoption 479. 1. spirit of Adoption 479. 1. Adversary 21. 1. 523. 2. full of Adultery 815. 2. Aegypt 919. 2. the Aegyptian 121. 1. 419. 2. 828. 1. Affectionately desirous 666. 2. fight of Afflictions 753. 2. After 562. 1. 599. 1. Aged men 718. 1. Agree 29. 2. witnesse Agreed not 179. 1. beat the Aire 540. 1. Alabaster box 129. 2. before All 350. 1. All men 463. 2. 477. 1. All the righteous bloud 11â— 2. All things 63. 2. 187. 2. 616. 2. 651. 2. 656. 2. All these things 172. 1. Allegory 608. 1. Almâ—s 34. 1. Already 683. 1. Altar 115. 2. 884. 1. 906. 1. under the Altar 891. 2. Ambassadours 578. 2. Amen 558. 1. Ananias high-priest 200. 2. Anathema 483. 2. 873. 1. Anathema Maranatha 566. 1. 948. 2. Angel 281. 2. his Angel 384. 1. a spirit or an Angel 424. 1. Angels 869. 1. with his Angels 545. 2. 677. 2. 852. 2. because of the Angels 584. 1. better then the Angels 727. 1. their Angels 92. 1. Angels of the Churches 384. 1. 869. 1. be Angry 625. 2. Annas 344. 1. Annas and Caiaphas 198. 1. Anoint thy head 36. 2. Anointed 367. 2. Anointed with the holy Ghost 367. 2. Anointing with oile 785. 1. that which is Anothers 244. 1. 245. 1. Answer of a good conscience 491. 1. Answered 145. 1. Answereth to 608. 1. Antichrist 680. 2. 681. 2. 828. 1. 829. 2. Antichrist cometh 828. 1. Antichrists 828. 829. now are there many Antichrists 822. 1. Antipas 859. 876. 1. Apollyon 901. 2. Apostle 770. 1. Apostles 209. 1. 399. 2. 326. 1. 508. 2. 551. 1. say they are Apostles 872. 1. Appearance 674. 1. 683. 2. graves that Appear not 116. 2. things which doe Appear 757. 2. Appeared 221. 1. Appii forum 435. 2. Appoint 350. 1. Appointed 794. 2. not Appointed us to wrath 794. 2. Apprehended 644. 2. Approve 444. 2. 449. 2. Aprons 412. 1. Archippus 662. 1. Areopagite 406. 1. Areopagus 405. 2. Aretas 590. 2. Arimathea 139. 2. Armageddon 926. 2. As of the 270. 1. Ashamed 487. 2. 867. 1. Asia 865. 1. Ask 210. 2. 491. 2. Ask according to his will 840. 1. Ask in faith 841. 1. shall Ask 92. 1. 317. 2. Asleep 670. 2. Assembled together 132. 2. 350. 2. Assembly 776. 1. general Assembly 764. 2. Assos 416. 1. Assure our hearts 832. 2. Attained 487. 1. 644. 1 2. Availeth much 610. 2. Avoid 709. 1. Author and finisher 763. 1. Azor 7. 1. B. Babler 405. 2. vain Bablings 709. 2. Babylon 806. 2. 919. 1. error of Balaam 851. 2. way of Balaam 815. 2. Bands 625. 1. I have a Baptisme 234. 2. Baptist 14. 1. Baptize with water 17. 1. 332. 1. Baptized in the cloud 544. 1. Baptized for the dead 563. 1. Baptized with the holy Ghost 332. 1. Bartholomew 271. 1. Baskets 83. 1. Bear 17. 1. 872. 2. Bear our sins 795. 2. Bear his crosse 138. 2. canst not Bear evill 872. 1. Bear long 250. 2. Beareth all things 556. 1. another Beast 914. 1. who is like unto the Beast 913. 1. Beast which was and is not 858. Beast out of the bottomelesse pit 907. 1. Beasts 780. 1. fought with Beasts 564. 1. four Beasts 884. 2. 885. 1. Beautifull outward 114. 1. Beelzebub 68. 2. Before him 460. 2. Before and behind 886. 1. was Before me 270. 1. Began 145. 1. judgment must Begin 804. 1. from the Beginning 296. 1. 826. 1. Beginning of sorrows 891. 2. Beggerly elements 604. 1. Beguile 655. 1. good Behaviour 718. 2. Behold 779. 2. 795. 1. â— Beholding his natural face 773. 2. could not Believe 307. 1. surely Believed 186. 1. they which have Believed 722. 2. Believeth all things 556. 1. Believing masters 703. 1. out of his Belly 292. 1. 338. 2. slow Bellies 717. 1. Beloved 703. 2. Beloved son 19. 2. Benefactors 260. 1. Benefit 704. 1. due Benevolence 531. 1. Beside himself 147. 1. Bethesda 280. 1. Betrayed 88. 2. Better then the Angels 727. 1. some Better thing 759. 2. Bewitched 604. 1. goe Beyond 699. 2. Bind 326. 2. 523. 2. Bishops 636. 1. 795. 2. Bishoprick 334. 2. Bitter zeal 779. 2. Bitternesse 360. 2. 455. 1. was to be Blamed 601. 2. name of Blasphemie 912. 1. Blasphemies 80. 1. Blesse 76. 2. Blessed are 210. 1. Blessed are the barren 264. 1. Blessed are they that keep 856. in thee be Blessed 605. 1. son of the Blessed 179. 1. Blessing 739. 2. cup of Blessing 545. 2. Blind-folded 261. 2. Bloud 456. 1. sweat like drops of Bloud 260. 2. price of Bloud 131. 1. abstain from Bloud 397 2. born of Bloud 269. 1. resist unto Bloud 540. 2. 764. 1. Bloud and water 323. 2. came by water and Bloud 324. 1. Bloud of Christ cleanseth 823. 2. Boanerges 147. 1. Boards 433. 2. Boasteth great things 779. 2. Boasting 538. 1. 782. 2. Boasting of things without our measure 587. 2. Body 465. 1. 625. 1. 674. 1. my Body 131. 1. 465. 1. Body of Christ 465. 1. 851. 1. by the Body of Christ 469. 1. Body of death 465. 1. Body of his flesh 652. 2. Body of sin 465. 1. Body flesh bones 818. 2. Body of Moses 851. 1. Bodies 935. 2. Bodily 465. 1. 654. 2. Bold 586. 2. Boldnesse 834. 1. Bond of iniquity 360. 2. bring into Bondage 600. 1. Bondage of corruption 478. 1. spirit of Bondage 223. 1. Book of life 646. 1. 881. 1. 913. 2. Borders of their garments 111. 1. inlarge the Borders of their 111. 1. Born of bloud 269. 1. 832. 2. Born of God 269. 1 2. 831. 2. Born of water 275. 1. in the Bosome 45. 2. Abrahams Bosome 45. 2. Bosor 815. 2. Bottles 49. 2. deny the Lord that Bought them 873. 2. Bound 422. 2. 902. 1. Bound in spirit 417. 1. Brake the box 176. 2. fine Brasse 868. 2. Breaking of bread 339. 2. true Bread 288. 2. Breast-plates of fire 902. 1. Breath of his mouth 683. 2. Brethren 350. 1. 703. 2. Brethren with me 597. 1. Bride-chamber 49. 1. 275. 2. friends of the Bridegroom 275. 2. Brightnesse of his coming 683. 2. Brimstone 902. 2. Brought forth 149. 2. Bruised reed 68. 1. Buffet 523. 2. Build the house 731. 1. Build thereupon 518. 1. Burned in spirit 409. 1. Burning â—19 1. Burst asunder 334. 1. heavy Burthens 111. 1. Busie-body 804. 1. no man might Buy or sell 916. 1. By 450. 2. 679. 1. 818. 2. C. tribute to Caesar 170. 1. Caesarea 409. 2. Caesarea Philippi 83. 1. Caiaphas 198. 1. 344. 1. a Calfe 885. 2. Call by their names 301. 1. Call upon the name 512. 1. Called 99. 1. 704. 2. Called Christians 380. 1. Called a Jew 449. 2. to be Called 11. 2. 26. 1. Calling 811. 1. Camels haire 16. 1. woman of Canaan 80. 2. Simon the Canaanite 54. 1. Candlesticks 869. 2. a Canker 709. 2. Cannot sin 832. 1. Captain 382. 1. Captain of our
thus 't was sure the power of the true God and not any virtue in the words that did it This Christ uses as an argument ad homines that they who themselves profess'd to cast out Devils by the God of Abraham had no reason to say Christ did it by the Prince of Devils V. 32. Speaketh a word It is ordinary in the Hebrew dialect for speaking to signifie doing and word to signifie thing and so here to blaspheme or to speak a word against the son of man and again against the Holy Ghost is to oppose and resist them Now the phrase Son of man here belongs unto Christ as he appear'd in the weaknesse of humane state the son of Mary considered without any such light shining in him to convince all men that he was the Messias viz. Christ abstracted from the great power of his doctrine and miracles which when they did appeare convinced the Auditors to an acknowledgment that never man spake as he spake and the beholders here v. 23. and elsewhere that sure he was the Messias This power of his doctrine and here particularly of his miracles is in the parallel place Luc. 11. 20. called the finger of God which what it signifies is cleare by Exod. 8. 19. when that is said to be truly the finger of God that is a work of Gods own power which the Magicians by their sorcery were not able to doe and here v. 28. the spirit of God which two phrases finger of God and spirit of God appeare by these two parallel places compared to be all one and consequently To oppose or to speak against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the holy spirit or the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Spirit of God is in this place to oppose the power and convincing light of these miracles of his which manifested him to act by the power of God so were the Testimonies of God himself that Christ was what he affirm'd himself to be the Messias promised And that shews the ground of difference betwixt these two sinnes speaking against the Son of man and speaking against the Holy Ghost the first was the not beleiving him to be the Messias when though he affirmed himself to be so yet there was not that convincing light and manifestation of his being so but the second was resisting this light thus brightly shining in him acknowledging the miracles which he did Joh. 11. 48. but rather then they would acknowledge them to be done by God because if they did that they must receive him as the Messias which they would not doe because he was not such an one as they had fancyed and desired he should be a temporall deliverer affirming them to be done by the Devill v. 24. which being their onely possible evasion and that here confuted by Christ by three arguments the first v. 26. the second v. 27 28. and the third v. 29 and 30. he now tells them that this if they continue in it must needs bee a wilfull blindnesse and so not capable of that excuse of ignorance or blinde zeale of which the former sinne was capable Ib. It shall be forgiven him The difference of these two sinnes being set downe note h. it followes now that the former of these was a sinne for which under the Law of the Jewes there was place for sacrifice and and so for forgivenesse upon a generall confession of all unknowne sins and asking pardon for them of God It did not incurre that sanction of Death or Excision from the people and proportionably in the Christistian anagogy it was in the number or of the nature of those sins by which the sinner if before living spiritually doth not ipso facto become spiritually dead nor incurre present obligation to death eternall but by Christs sacrifice is preserved from it and if before he were spiritually dead yet is not this such as is to him imputed so as to fill up the measure of his iniquities and bring utter desertion upon him but as a sin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or unaffected ignorance Num. 15. 28. is accordingly pardonable by a generall repentance such was that of Nathaniel Joh. 1. 4. 5. Can any good come out of Nazareth which was speaking a word against the son of man and yet easily pardonable Ib. It shall not be forgiven As that former kind of sin was capable of mercy so this second was of a farre higher nature none of those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ignorances for which only sacrifices were appointed under the law Heb. 9. 7. Num 15. 18. but parallel to those for which there was no Sacrifice accepted see Heb. 10. but just vengeance and punishment under the Law to which death without mercy was to be expected on the impenitent opposers the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adversaries and despisers Heb. 10. 27 28. Those that sin thus are the soul that doth ought presumptuously or with a high hand Num. 15. 30. a hand lifted up saith the Hebrew a hand against Gods finger Lu. 11. 20. or against the holy Spirit here and so that reproaches the Lord there as the spirit Heb. 10. 27. which is just the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or blaspheming the spirit here and so the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reproach there is rendred blasphemy by the Greek 2 Kin. 19. 22. and so must be cut off from the people And proportionably now under the Gospel such a sin as this shall not be forgiven the offender thereby if he were before spiritually living certainly dyes spiritually and so is cut off from Gods true Israel and by the Apostles and the Churches discipline is to be cut off from the congregation by censures the sacrifice of Christs death typifyed by the legall sacrifices doth not obtain that such sinners should not fall into present spirituall death and present obligation to eternall death nor doth the spirit of meeknesse but the rod of Excommunication belong to such Or if the offender were not before spiritually living this addes unto his dead works and so brings on him a new obligation to eternall death Though the sacrifice of Christs death if they repent of such sin particularly and actually God giving them space of life to do so may and certainly doth raise them up from this spiritual death and obligation to eternall by Justification But without such particular speciall repentance from their sin particularly retracted they shall continue in death spirituall here till they fall into eternall hereafter which is now by Christ most clearly revealed against all wilfull sin centinued in impenitently though it were not before so clearly revealed under the Law The issue of this whole matter as farre as concern'd the Pharisees there was this that unlesse their sinne were particularly retracted by repentance and Christ received and acknowledged upon these miracles of his or afterwards by the conviction which the Holy Ghost should work upon the crucifiers they can never have pardon or
the people of Israel that God would perpetuate to them the mercy promised to David that of giving one of his seed to sit on his throne which had been for some time interrupted but should now be perpetuated to them upon their obedience but here accommodated to Christ that though he were crucified yet he should rise again and after that never dye any more that is that Christ under the title of the son of David should be given to the Jews not onely in a mortall condition as David was but in a firme immutable state which could not be true of him if he had not been raised from the dead and assumed to heaven never to dye any more 35. Wherefore he saith also in another Psalme Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy one to see corruption Paraphrase 35. And to that most clearly belongs that other place Psal 16. 11. 36. For David after he had served his own generation by the will of God fell on sleep and was laid unto his fathers and saw corruption Paraphrase 36. For if those words should be applyed to David personally they could have no truth in them for he having lived his term or space of naturall life and therein ruled the people over whom God was pleased to set him dyed a naturall death and never rose again but his body was putrified in the earth 37. But he whom God raised again saw no corruption Paraphrase 37. But he in whom that prophecy is completely fulfilled that is Christ being sent by God into the world and crucified and by the power of God raised from the dead the third day before the time came wherein bodies naturally putrifie viz. 72. houres after death wherein the revolution of humors is accomplished never came to dye again or putrifie at all 38. Be it known unto you therefore men and brethren that through this man is preached unto you forgivenesse of sins Paraphrase 38. This therefore is the message we bring the Gospell we preach unto you that this Christ is the Messias who by his death hath reconciled God to all penitent believers and by his life and doctrine taught us a way wherein we may obtain pardon of sin such an one as was not to be found in the Mosaicall Law 39. And by him all that believe are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses Paraphrase 39. And whosoever receives and obeyes him shall certainly be freed and purged from the wrath of God and the punishments attending sin in another world from which the Law of Moses could not by all its ceremonies washings and sacrifices purge or cleanse any 40. Beware therefore lest that come upon you which is spoken of in the Prophets 41. note k Behold ye despisers and wonder and perish for I work a work in your days a work which ye shall in no wise believe though a man declare it unto you Paraphrase 40 41. You are therefore neerly concerned to take heed and beware that by your obstinate resisting and rejecting this way of salvation now preached and confirmed from heaven by Gods raising Jesus from the dead when ye had opposed and crucified him you do not bring a remarkable astonishing destruction upon your selves in the same manner and a heavier degree as it fell upon the Jewes from the Chaldaeans Hab. 1. 5. as a just punishment of their despising the rich mercies of God afforded them and going on impenitently in their sins against all the messages sent them by the Prophets and by so doing cause the Gospel to be removed to the Gentiles v. 46. A thing which will come to pass suddenly in both parts the Gospels being taken from you and preached to the Gentiles and the Romans coming in and destroying you though â—o incredible to you that you will not believe it when the newes of it shall come unto you by them that see it done see note on Mat. 28. b. 42. And when the Jewes were gone out of the Synagogue the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to them the next Sabbath Paraphrase 42. And as they departed from the Jews the Proselytes or pious persons of heathen birth desired to hear more of this subject the next Sabbath 43. Now when the congregation was broken up many of the Jews and religious Proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas who speaking to them perswaded them to continue in the grace of God Paraphrase 43. who preached to them and by way of exhortation confirmed them in the doctrine of the Gospel see note on Heb. 13. b. 44. And the note l next Sabbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God Paraphrase 44. the Gospel preached by them 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes they were filled with envy and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul contradicting and blaspheming Paraphrase 45. And the chief men of the Jews seeing how the multitude thronged to hear it were horribly enraged and contradicted Paul and that with contumelies and reproches cast on him 46. Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold and said It was necessary that the word of God should first have been preached to you but seeing ye put it from you and judge your selves unworthy of everlasting life lo we turn to the Gentiles Paraphrase 46. But this no way discouraged Paul and Barnabas but they put off all fear and said courageously see note on Joh. 7. a. that now they had performed their charge from Christ of preaching the Gospel first to the Jews before they applyed themselves to the Gentile world But seeing ye Jews said they behave your selves so obstinately and perversely that you become utterly unworthy and uncapable of receiving benefit by the Gospel we are now by appointment to leave you and preach to the Gentiles and so we will 47. For so hath the Lord commanded us saying I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles that thou shouldst be for salvation unto the ends of the earth Paraphrase 47. For this was the direction of God that Christ being first preached to the Jews and being rejected by them should be preached to all other people of the world and this is the summe of that old Prophecy Isa 49. 6. 48. And when the Gentiles heard this they were glad and glorified the word of the Lord and as many as were note m ordained to eternall life believed Paraphrase 48. And when the Gentiles heard this good newes that this pardon of sinnes and salvation by Christ was allowed them they rejoyced and blessed the name of God for this glorious mercy of his revealed in the Gospell and all they of the Gentiles that had any care or pursuit of the life to come the Gentile Proselytes or that were fitly disposed and qualified for the Gospel to take root in received the doctrine of Christ thus preached to them 49. And the word of the Lord was published throughout all the
among you if ye give your selves up to any sinne to serve that ye are slaves to sin and must expect the wages of that service eternal death as on the other side if ye deliver your selves up to serve God in obeying his commands ye will be reputed his servants and have the wages that belong thereto eternall life See 2 Tim. 4. note a. 17. But God be thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered to you Paraphrase 17. But 't is a great mercy of God to you that having been formerly the servants of sin having lived and gone on so long in the course of sinne ye have now cordially obey'd that summary of Christian doctrine to the beliefe and practice of which ye were delivered up and solemnly consecrated in your baptisme see note on Matt. 9. d. 18. Being then made free from sin ye became the servants of righteousnesse Paraphrase 18. And having received a manumission from that evill master ye have given your selves up to a more ingenuous service obliging your selves to live righteously for ever after 19. I note b speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh for as you have yeelded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity even so now yeeld your members servants to righteousness unto holiness Paraphrase 19. I shall express this by an ordinary resemblance or I will deal with you after the mildest and most easie equitable manner require no more then any man would in reason require because of the weakness of your flesh which I cannot expect should bear too much severity or else too high expressions All that I shall say is that you will but have the same care of sanctity now be but as diligent to obey the precepts of Christ and by that means aspire to sanctification as you were formerly industrious in the serving of your lusts and unlawfull vile affections to act all the villany in the world This in all reason I must require of you and shall require no more though according to strict justice I might require greater care to secure your life and salvation then to ruine and damne your selves ye had express'd 20. For when ye were servants of sin ye were free from righteousness Paraphrase 20. For by way of ordinary distributive justice when ye served sin righteousness or piety ye know had no whit of your service why then should sin now have any of your service when you have delivered up your selves to righteousness or Christian life to be observant followers of that why should ye not now abstein as strictly from all sin as then ye did from all good sure this the rules of justice will oblige you to 21. What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed for the end of those things is death Paraphrase 21. And this will be much more reasonable if ye consider the nature of your former sins in your own experience of them how little fruit or benefit or satisfaction they brought you at the very time of enjoying them and how nothing but shame at the present remembrance of them and how certain the conclusion is that they will bring death upon you whereas the serving of Christ on the other side will be matter of joy and pleasure at the present matter of comfort and confidence after and will bring salvation at the end 22. But now being made free from sin and become servants to God ye have your fruit unto holiness and the end everlasting life Paraphrase 22. But now having given over the service of sin vowed your selves never to go on farther in that course and undertaken the service of God bring forth fruit such as by which sanctification may daily encrease in you and as may reap for it's crown eternall life 23. For the wages of sin is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Jesus Christ our Lord. Paraphrase 23. For according to the Law and so still to every impenitent the reward or payment of every deliberate sin all that it brings in to him by way of stipend is death but the mercy that is in the Gospell reach'd out to all penitents is eternall life as it is now purchased and contrived by what Christ Jesus our Lord hath done and suffered for us in the Gospell Annotations on Chap. VI. V. 6. The body The phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the body c. hath a peculiar use in S. Paul when it is joyned with a Genitive case following for then it passes into the signification of that which is joyned with it and its self loses its force the body of sin signifying nothing more then sin here and Rom. 7. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the body of this death no more then this death this sad miserable kind of death So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclus. 7. 24 their body signifies them and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ Rom. 7. 4 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 me Gal. 6. 17. and Phil. 1. 20. so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phil. 3. 21. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the body of our humiliation and the body of his glory is no more then simply our humiliation and his glory So Col. 2. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the putting off the body of the sins of the flesh is the putting off the sins of the flesh or carnal sins And perhaps 1 Cor. 9. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I beat or cuffe my self for so the matter of the discourse before concerning the use of Christian liberty doth most encline us to interpret it And all this seems in S. Paul to be an imitation of the Hebrews form of speech among whom the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that signifies a body frequently signifies no more then being or identity so that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his body signifies no more then idem ipse the same he So Jos 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 your body that is your very selves or as the Targum reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 your neerkinsman and Job 2. touch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his body the Targum reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 himself the former touches having been on his family and goods c. And that place of Col. 2. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in him dwelleth the fulnesse of the Godhead bodily may seem capable of the same sense that the fulnesse of the Godhead dwells in Christ by identity of his very essence and so directly in the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abolishing the body of sinne it is a phrase to signifie reformation of life Of which sort many other phrases there are in Scripture which signifie the same thing some of them referring to the new life to which the change is made others to the old course that is forsaken
long haire it is a glory to her for her haire is given her for a covering Paraphrase 15. And women do not but weare it at length and that is decent in them and to what purpose is this but that their haire may be a kind of vaile or covering to them 16. But if any man seem to be contentious we have no such custome neither the Churches of God Paraphrase 16. And if after all this any man will farther contend in this matter all that I shall adde is the constant custome of all the Apostolicall Churches that women in the Churches should constantly be veiled and that may be of sufficient authority with you 17. Now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not that you come together not for the better but for the worse Paraphrase 17. Now one thing there is wherein you are much to be blamed that your assemblies are not so Christian as they ought 18. For first of all when ye come together in the Church I heare that there be divisions among you and I partly believe it Paraphrase 18. For first I am told and I have some reason to believe it that there are divisions and factions among you which expresse themselves in your assemblies 19. For there must be also heresies among you that they which are approved may be made manifest among you Paraphrase 19. And indeed there is some good use of be made of divisions among Chrâ—stians that so the honest and orthodox may be more taken notice of 20. When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eat the Lord's supper Paraphrase 20. That which I am to blame in you is that your publick common meetings which should be as at the table of the Lord to eat a Church-meal a common Christian feast are indeed much otherwise none of that communicativenesse and charity among you as is required in such see Note on Act. 1. f. 21. For in eating every one taketh before other his own supper and one is hungry and another is drunken Paraphrase 21. For at your feasts of charity accompanying the Lord's supper which were intended for the relief of the poor and wherein all the guests are to be equal no man to take place or eat before another no man to pretend any right to what he brought but every man to contribute to the common table and to eat in common with all others this custome is utterly broken among you he that brings a great deale falls to that as if it were in his own house at his own meal and so feeds to the full whereas another which was not able to bring so much is faine to goe hungry home and so your meetings are more to feed your selves then to practise a piece of Christian charity to which those sacramental assemblies were instituted 22. What have ye not houses to eat and to drink in or despise ye the Church of God and shame them that have not what shall I say to you shall I praise you in this I praise you not Paraphrase 22. This certainly is to doe as you were wont at home and you may as well stay there and doe thus this is quite contrary to the institution of Church-meetings and the not onely sending away hungry but even reproaching and putting to shame those that are in want and are not able to bring any great offering along with them This sure is a great fault among you 23. For I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed took bread 24. And when he had given thanks he brake it and said Take eat this is my body which is broken for you this doe in remembrance of me Paraphrase 23 24. For from Christ it was that I received though I were not present there what I delivered in my preaching among you that Christ when he instituted his last supper took and blessed the bread and then eat it not all himself nor preferred any one before another by a more liberal portion but gave it in an equall distribution to every one at the table and that as an expression and token of his life for all of them without preferring one before another and then appointed all disciples to imitate this action of his to meet and eat as at a common table not one to engresse all or deprive others and so to commemorate the death of Christ and the unconfined mercy of that by this significative typical charity of theirs 25. After the same manner also he took the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the New Testament in my blood this doe ye as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of me Paraphrase 25. And when supper was ended he took also the grace-cup see note on c. 10. e. and delivered it about telling them that this action of his was an emblem of that covenant of grace and bounty which he would sâ—ale in his blood to all without respect of persons and commanding them to imitate and commemorate this impartiall charity of his whensoever they met together at the holy table 26. For as often as ye eat this bread and drink this cup ye doe shew the Lord's death till he come Paraphrase 26. And doe ye saith he in all your sacred festivals thus shew forth to God and man this gracious act of my bounty in giving my life for my people and continue this ceremony till I come again at the end of the world 27. Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. Paraphrase 27. So that to offend in this kinde against this institution of this feast by doing contrary to the universal charity designed therein is to sin against the body and blood of Christ to take off from the universality of Christ's goodnesse and mercy in that death of his 28. But let a man examine himself and so let him eat of that bread and drink of that cup. Paraphrase 28. It is therefore fit that every man examine himself throughly whether he be rightly grounded in the faith of Christ of which this Sacrament is an emblem and accordingly when upon examination he hath also approved himself see note on Rom. 2. f. when he is fitly prepared let him come to that table and partake of it in a Christian manner 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to himself not note g discerning the Lord's body Paraphrase 29. And he that doth come without that preparation and so understands not the truth of Christ's universall mercy in his death signified by this institution of the Lord's supper or consequently receives it not in an holy manner incurres damnation in stead of receiving benefit by such eating and drinking of it 30. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you and
eares of wheat and proportionably from other seeds according to the property of each 39. All flesh is not the same flesh but there is one kind of flesh of men another flesh of beasts another of fishes and another of birds Paraphrase 39. And as it is among us one sort of flesh differs very much from another so much more a body of a man here on earth may differ in qualities from a glorified body in heaven 40. There are also celestial bodies and bodies terrestrial but the glory of the celestial is one and the glory of the terrestrial is another 41. There is one glory of the sun another of the moon and another glory of the starres for one starre differeth from another starre in glory 42. So also is the resurrection of the dead it is sown in corruption it is raised in incorruption Paraphrase 40 41 42. Two things are observable in the resurrection 1. the improvement of all mens estate who have their part in the resurrection of the just above that which here they enjoy 2. the severall degrees of glory that they then shall have one above another For as heavenly bodies are more glorious then earthly and one heavenly then another so is it in the resurrection And for the first of these which is the chief matter of present consideration the bodies that rise differ from those that died the state of the resurrection differs from that of this life that which was here was a corruptible body that which rises an incorruptible 43. It is sown in dishonour it is raised in glory it is sown in weaknesse it is raised in power Paraphrase 43. The body here hath some dishonourable deformed parts c. 12. 3. others weak and feeble subject to or decayed by diseases and age but the future body is quite contrary glorious and strong 44. It is sown a naturall body it is raised a spirituall body There is a naturall body and there is a spirituall body Paraphrase 44. The body here is sustained by meat and drink but in the future state 't will be a body immortall that wants nothing to sustain it Such bodies indeed there are of both these sorts 45. And so it is written The first man Adam was made a living soul the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit Paraphrase 45. One such as Adam is mentioned to have had Gen. 2. 7. and such as we had from Adam who communicated life to his posterity the other we shall receive from Christ that restores them from the grave when they have been dead 46. Howbeit that was not first which is spirituall but that which is naturall and afterward that which is spirituall Paraphrase 46. The immortal body was not first formed but that which needed sustenance so as without that it was to perish and after that the immortal body is to be returned to us in stead of that mortal 47. The first man is of the earth earthy the second man is the Lord from heaven Paraphrase 47. The stock of the animal life was Adam so called as an earthy man made out of the earth the stock of the immortal Christ the Lord that came down from heaven 48. As is the earthy such are they that are earthy and as is the heavenly such are they also that are heavenly Paraphrase 48. Such a body as Adam himself had such have all we mortal men and such a body as Christ now hath such shall we that live like him according to his example and precept have at the resurrection 49. And as we have born the image of the earthy we shall also bear the image of the heavenly Paraphrase 49. And as we have first been made like the mortal Adam so shall we be made like the immortal Christ when we come to heaven 50. Now this I say brethren that note f flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither doth corruption inherit incorruption Paraphrase 50. One thing only I shall adde that 't is not possible that these earthy corruptible weak ignominious bodies of ours should come to heaven unlesse they be first changed purified immortalized see note on Mat. 16. 17. e. 51. Behold I shew you a mystery we shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed Paraphrase 51. And therefore for those that are found alive at the day of Doom I shall tell you a secret not yet discovered to you that though they doe not die at all yet must they all be changed before they go to heaven these bodies thus qualified as now they are cannot come thither ver 50. 52. In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trump for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed Paraphrase 52. And this change shall be wrought in them in a minute at the point of time when all the world are summoned to judgment for God shall make the Angels sound a trumpet or make a noise like that of the trumpet call the whole world of men that ever was or shall be to judgment and at that instant all that were formerly dead shall arise in immortal bodies and those that are then alive shall from their mortall be changed into such 53. For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on immortality Paraphrase 53. For 't is most certain and necessary v. 50. that our mortal bodies must be changed into immortal 54. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption and this mortal shall have put on immortality then shall be brought to passe the saying that is written Dead is swallowed up note g in victory Paraphrase 54. And when this is done then shall that saying of Hos c. 13. 14. be made good that death shall be destroyed for ever never to recover strength again over any thing nothing from thenceforth shall ever die 55. O death note h where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory Paraphrase 55. In contemplation of which a Christian may look on death as a hurtlesse thing the sting or wounding power of which is taken away by Christ and so on the state of separation of soul from body that it is such as shall not last for ever 56. The sting of death is sin and the strength of sin is the Law Paraphrase 56. The only thing that makes death like a serpent able to doe us any hurt without which it differs nothing from a calm sleep is sin as that hich gives sin any sterngth to mischief us is the Law which prohibits it and consequently brings guilt upon us 57. But thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ Paraphrase 57. But thanks be to God who by what Christ hath done for us hath given us victory over sin and death and by the conquest of sin getting out of the power of that hath made death but an entrance to immortality 58. Therefore my beloved
the race others pursue and get up close after him being ready to outstrip or get before him but doe not so and that is the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not outstrip'd or cast behind the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying to be out-gone relinqui literally in Horace's notion mihi turpe relinqui est So in Plutarch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they doe not crown them that are lag or left behind and 1 Cor. 9. all run but one receives the prize So Eustathius on Homer Il. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He that is overcome we say is left and in Hesychius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 corruptly for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be left is to misse the reward and therefore Jam. 1. 4. those that are perfect and consummate crowned or â—â—t to receive the crown are said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 left behind in nothing victorious still 'T is true indeed that the vulgar notion of forsaken is applicable to the word among good authors As in Aristotle Rhet. l. 1. c. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cowards for fear forsake desert those that are in the same danger with them But the contexture and consort of so many other agonistical words and the examples of this use of it joyned thereto do rather incline it to the former Then for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that belongs again to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wrestling where he that throws the other first is conquerour whereupon Hesychius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cast down is to overcome to throw The same is express'd by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 supplanting tripping up the heels whence is that scholion of Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thrown by them that wrestle with us and then the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not destroyed may either signifie literally so not killed that is lying upon the ground but not like carcasses there or else rising up again after the fall and not as the Elephant irrecoverably down All which belongs to the afflictions that befell the Apostles their hardship in these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and combats of theirs V. 17. Weight of glorie The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies primarily two things weight and plenty and from thence two things more either glory or riches From hence it comes that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in the Greek of the Old Testament taken for multitude or greatnesse that is applied to a train or host 1 Kin. 10. 2. and 2 Kin. 6. 14. and 18. 17. and 2 Chron. 9. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great numerous troop of attendants or army and 1 Mac. 1. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a very great multitude and 3 Mac. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great magnificent feast Accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here will be riches plenty and abundance of glory the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the rather here used in opposition to the lightnesse of the afflictions precedent but not to denote the heavinesse but abundance or riches of this as Gen. 13. 2. Abraham is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heavy that is plentifull in catrell c. the LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rich and so c. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies riches CHAP. V. 1. FOR we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heavens Paraphrase 1. For of this we are confident that if our bodies wherein we dwell as in a moveable tent or tabernacle be destroyed by the present pressures that lie upon us if our dangers should end in death it self this were a matter of no terror to us having so much a better abiding place provided for us by God so much an happier condition then any this world is capable of and out of reach of all sublunary dangers sure to be continued to us for ever 2. For in this we groan earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven Paraphrase 2. For while we are in this inferiour state of bodies we are for ever unsatisfied and impatient desiring to have those spiritual bodies 1 Cor. 15. 44. that purer state of blisse and immortality as an upper garment to adorn and hide the blemishes and imperfections and keep off the cold and pressures that this body of ours is subject to 3. If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked Paraphrase 3. This I say upon supposition that we should never die that we were in the number of those mentioned 1 Cor. 15. 53. and 1 Thess 4. 15. 17. that are found alive at the last trump at the day of doom as some shall certainly be and yet even those very heartily glad to be changed to have these natural bodies spiritualized 4. For we that are in this tabernacle doe groan being burdened not for that we would be unclothed but clothed upon that mortality might be swallowed up of life Paraphrase 4. For while we are in these bodies of clay we are subject to weights and pressures and those give us a great impatience and wearinesse and this hath a very observable meaning in it for 't is certain we doe not desire to put off these bodies to part with them finally how weary soever we are This therefore is the signification of it that there is another sort of bodies and another sort of life infinitely more desirable then these which we now enjoy an eternal immutable life of these our bodies in stead of that mortall subject to afflictions and death it self which we now live and that we are naturally a desiring a panting a groaning after 5. Now he that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit Paraphrase 5. And the same God that hath created and framed us after this manner with bodies subject to such pressures that we perpetually desire to change them for impassible hath by Christ promised us that he will make this provision for us raise us to immortal lives and as a pledge and pawn to assure us that he will perform this promise he hath by the preaching of the Gospel sent to cleanse and purifie us here in some measure which is a kind of spiritualizing of our bodies and a pawn and earnest of our future immortality to which that Spirit shall raise us which raised Christ from the dead 6. Therefore we are alwaies confident knowing that whilst we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord. Paraphrase 6. By these considerations therefore being enabled to look cheerfully on death as that which only brings us home to God from which these earthy bodies keep us strangers 7. For we walk by faith
the heathenish Pythagorean Philosophy together with the observances of the Mosaical Law and very distant and contrary to Christian divinity 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the Godhead note c bodily Paraphrase 9. For the whole will of God is by Christ really made known to us as his Divinity really dwels in him and therefore there is little need of the additions of the Gnosticks which they borrow out of the heathen and Jewish theologie to supply the defects of the Evangelical doctrine 10. And ye are compleat in him which is the head of all principality and power Paraphrase 10. And by him you have knowledge sufficient to satisfie and complete you without such supplies as these from the doctrines and divinity of the Gnosticks about their AEones see 1 Tim. 1. note d. look'd on by them as divine immortal powers of which whatsoever they are if they be not idol-things be they Angels of a superiour or second degree Christ is the head and they which have Christ need not trouble themselves with these accessions 11. In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ Paraphrase 11. And as you need not take in these fragments of heathen theologie into the Christian so is there as little need of the Judaical observations circumcision c. which are urged by the Gnosticks also Christ having in his Gospel helped you to the true gainfull circumcision not that outward the cutting off the fore-skin with a knife but the inward spiritual the putting off throwing away all those carnal sins which the Gnosticks again doe so abound in and this is the true Christian circumcision 12. Buried with him in baptisme wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God who hath raised him from the dead Paraphrase 12. And to all this you are engaged and have undertaken it in your baptisme whereof one part referring to the burial of Christ denotes not only your dying to your sins forsaking the impurities of your heathen lives but also the abrogation of and liberty from the Mosaical performances Ephes 2. 15. and your laying all down in the grave to be buried with Christ never to live or have power in or over you again and another part that of coming out of the water referring to the resurrection of Christ denotes your vow and engagement to rise to all Evangelical performances and to all purity of life by the virtue of your faith in that God whose power and sufficience to make good all his promises to you is demonstrated by his raising up Jesus from the dead 13. And you being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of the flesh hath he quickend together with him having forgiven you all trespasses Paraphrase 13. And you being heathens and uncircumcised and so without requiring those legal performances of you hath he received into covenant taken you out of your heathen dark dead condition and having pardoned you all your past idolatries and provocations he hath called you into the free estate of the Gospel requiring none of those legal yokes of you which the Judaizing Gnosticks lay upon you 14. Blotting out the note d handwriting of ordinances that was against us which was contrary to us and took it out of the way nailing it to his crosse Paraphrase 14. Having by that proclamation of pardon to all penitent believers Gentiles as well as Jewes which is a doctrine of Christ's now peculiarly revealted in the Gospel blotted out that bill which the Jewes were bound by having as it were signed it with our own hands against our selves by prosessing to expect justification by the Law a bill indeed contrary to our peace destructive to us and having taken away cancelled it and that as bonds are wont to be cancelled by striking a nail through it viz. nailing it to his crosse that is cancelling it by his death undergoing a vile death for us and obraining pardon of sins for us by that means 15. And having spoiled principalities and powers he made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in it Paraphrase 15. By which means also of his death he hath devâ—sted the evil spirits of their power thrown them out of their temples filenced their oracles c. and hath made it publickly discernible to all men carried them as it were in triumph as those that he had taken captive victoriously see Joh. 7. a. brought them from their idolatrous practices to the true Christian religion 16. Let no man therefore judge you in meat or in drink or note e in respect of an holy day or of the new moon or of the sabbath daies 17. Which are a shadow of things to come but the body is of Christ Paraphrase 16 17. Let no man therefore impose on you their doctrines of Mosaical abstinencies c. and condemn or sentence Christians see note i. for eating or drinking things prohibited by the Jewish Law nor observing those things which are set down in their section of feasts or new moons or sabbaths which were all but types of Christianity and therefore now in the presence of Christianity it self are not obligatory 18. Let no man note f beguile you of your reward in a note g voluntary humility and worshipping of Angels note h intruding into those things which he hath not seen vainly puft up by his fleshly mind Paraphrase 18. Let no man please himself and condemn you in point of worshipping Angels as mediators to God as if there were some peâ—â—al humility in so doing undertaking to search into those things which he knows nothing of having no other ground for his doctrine but his own carnal phantasie 19. And not holding the head from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministred and knit together increaseth with the increase of God Paraphrase 19. Which they that are guilty of doe disclaim Christ who is indeed the head of his Church the only intercessor to the Father from whose influences as in the natural body the animal spirits are from the head conveyed to all the body by the nerves and thereby all the joynts cemented together for the supplying all the wants of every part so the Church by the unity maintained and continued with Christ the head and by amity liberality and charity of one towards another shall thrive and prosper and increase to that proportion which God requires see note on Ephes 4. e. 20. Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though living in the world are ye subject to ordinances Paraphrase 20. If therefore ye have received the Christian faith and as ye ought to doe made that use of the death of Christ as to have forsaken all other doctrines and practices to receive his and so to look upon the rites of the Jewes and the
sup Epist ad Rom. Triplex hominis portio Corpus seu caro infima nostri pars cui per genitalem culpam legem â—uscripsit peccati serpens ille vererator quáque ad tâ—rpia provocamur ac victi diabolo nectimur Spiritus quo divinae Naturae similitudinem exprimimus in qua Conditor optimus de suae mentis archetypo aeternam istam honesti legem insculpsit digito h. e. spiritu suo hoc Deo conglutinamur unúmque cum Deo reddimur Porrò tertia inter ea media Anima quae velut in factiosa republica non potest non alterutri partium accedere hinc atque hinc sollicitatur liberum habet utrò velit inclinare si carni renunâ—ians ad spiritûs partes sese induxerit fiet ipsa spiritalis sin ad carnis cupiditates semet abjecerit degenerabit ipsa in corpus There are three parts of a man the Body or flâ—sh the lowest part of a man on which the Serpent by original sin inscribed the law of sin and by which we are tempted to filthy things and as oft as we are overcome by the temptation are joyned fast to the devil the Spirit by which we expresse he likenesse of the divine Nature in which God from the pattern of his own mind engraved the eternal law of honest with his own hand or spirit by this we are joyned fast to God and are made one with him then the Soul which is the middle betwixt these two which as in a factious commonwealth cannot but joyn with one or other of the former parties being solicited this way and that and having liberty to which it will joyn If it renounce the flesh and joyn with the spirit it will it self become spiritual but if it cast it self down to the desires of the flesh it will it self degenerate into the body All most distinctly and largely to the same purpose when the Soul or Will thus consents to the body or flesh then lust is said to conceive bring forth sin Jam. 1. 15 Thus the flesh or lower soul like the harlot solicites the Will the middle faculty of the man to impure unlawfull embraces 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 invites aitract it with somepleasant baite 〈…〉 it hath obtained is consent by this means it conceives sin which when by some degrees it is grown to perfection proceeds from consent to act from conception to birth from act to delight from delight to frequent iteration thence to habit from habit to obduration and at last it self is able to bring forth again it brings forth death with which agrees that of the Poer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aeschyl 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That which is sin in the field is death in the harvest And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lust blossomes and fructifies sin from whence comes a lamentable harvest So again when the Spirit gets the consent and the embraces the fruits of the spirit follow also And so Thalassius having compared the Will under the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the practical soul or beginning of action to a woman addes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with which when the mind joynes it brings forth vertue To this is referred the spirits lusting against the flesh and the flesh against the spirit and many the like passages of the New Testament and in Julian Or. 4. p. 267. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the double nature that is at strife mingled together viz. soul and body one divine the other dark and black from whence saith he rises the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the strife dissension in man THE note a SECOND EPISTLE OF PAVL THE APOSTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS THis second Epistle seems to have been written not many months after the former about the 51. of Christ whilst the Apostle yet remained at Corinth or was removed to Athens perhaps For having in the former express'd his intentions and desire to visit them again in Macedonia 1 Thess 3. 10 11. it no where appears that he did find an opportunity to doe so and then it is not improbable that being by the interveniency of affairs and perhaps of dangers hindred from making good his resolution he should thus hasten to send this Epistle to supply that defect to confirm their minds and to correct an errour which he saw they were in concerning that coming of Christ mentioned in the former Epistle c. 2. 16. and 5. 3. for the acting revenge upon his enemies the Jews which they either from the words of his Epistle see ch 2. 2. note c. or by some other means had perswaded themselves would come more speedily that in truth it was likely to come The ill consequence of this mistake the Apostle foresaw viz. that if they depended on it as instant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and should find their hopes of immediate deliverance which was to attend it frustrated this would be sure to shake their faith and their constancy And therefore discerning their error he thought it necessary to rectifie it by mentioning to them some things which were necessarily to be precedent to it and reminding them that this was exactly according to what he had told them when was among them And this is visibly the summe of the two first chapters the third being enlarged occasionally to some particulars CHAP. 1. 1. PAUL and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the Church of the Thessalonians in God our father and the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Grace be unto you and peace from God our father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We are bound to thank God alwaies for you brethren as it is meet because that your faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all toward each other abounde h. Paraphrase 3. We count our selves bound to give God especial thanks for his mercy and grace afforded you by the help of which it is that your adherence to the Christian faith grows every day more constant for all your persecutions ch 2. 14. and so also your mutual love and charity unity and amity one toward another without any breach or schisme among you 4. So that we our selves glory in you in the Churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulatious that ye indure Paraphrase 4. And accordingly we expresse our joy by boasting of you to other Churches of Christians that you have with great patience enduied fore persecutions and yet continued firm and constant in all 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the note a kingdome of God for which ye also suffer Paraphrase 5. Which is a notable means of evidencing the great justice of God's providence and dispensations of the things of this world when all the persecutions that fall on you tend but to the trial and approving of your constancy and fidelity to Christ and so to the making
indeed the English word cover seems to come from it and that either simply to cover or to cover with pitch c. secondly in Piel to cleanse expiate and to be propitious Hence it is rendred sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to plaster or cover with bitumen of pitch and sometimes most ordinarily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to propitiate or cleanse And accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendred sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a covering Exod. 26. 36. sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 propitiatory and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 propitiatory when the sense is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 covering See Note on Rom 3. h. And so in this place where it notes a part of the Ark it must be taken in the notion of the Hebrew and rendred in that sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 covering as 't is Exod. 26. 34. and 30. 6. or as the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if it had been here retained would have imported V. 7. Errors The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though it signifies peculiarly ignorance yet is taken among the Greek Writers in the Old Testament for sinning indifferently So Tob. 3. 3. Judith 5. 20. Ecclus. 51. 26. 1 Mac. 13. 39. 2 Mac. 13. 37. Ecclus. 23. 2. and 3 Mac. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a company that had not sinned against the King according to the notion of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which as it signifies ignoravit erravit ignorance error so also it signifies defecit recessit falling off failing and so here it signifies all those sins for which there was allowed expâ—ation and sacrifice under the Law that is all sins but those of Presumption or Will V. 13. Sanctifieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sanctifie in this place signifies to purifie in the notion that belongs to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is sometimes rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pure sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy and accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impure and holy are set opposite 1 Cor. 7. 14. So also the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is vulgarly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sanctifie is used for washing among the Jewes See Note on 1 Cor. 7. d. Thus it appears to be used here not onely by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unclean or polluted immediately precedent and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cleansing or purity following but by the evidence of the matter here spoken of For that was the design of the legal sacrifice bloud and ashes to cleanse them that were legally polluted which is the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the cleansing of the flesh that is to make them legally clean such as might come into the congregation again But this still in a Metaphorical signification as cleansing signifies expiation or obtaining pardon of sin freeing from the inconveniences or Censures that belong'd to it In this same sense the word is used c. 10. 10. Through which will we are sanctified 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is our sins are expiated through the offering of the body of Christ once for all which v. 26. is expressed by another phrase that he hath now once appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself V. 16. Be the death What the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 siggnifies here will be best guest by the Context which looks to the validity of Wills and Testaments and to the pleading of them in Law to receive benefit from them This is expressed v. 17. by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and of this it is sufficiently known in all Lawes what is here said that as long as the Testator lives there is no validity in his Will no pleading any thing from it because Voluntas est ambulatoria say the Lawyers a man as long as he lives may change his Will In this sense may this 16. v. be thus interpreted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where there is a Testament that is where a Testament is produced or pleaded or where a Testament is a Testament or to the confirming of a Testament to the proving of a Will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is necessary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the death of the Testater be brought produced alledged brought into the Court testimony brought of it for otherwise the Will will not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 firm nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of force 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. as long as the Testater is alive or as long as there is no constat of his death Thus is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used sometimes in the New Testament in a Forensical sense as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring an accusation 1 John 18. 29. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 25. 7. to bring accusations or charges against any and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring or enter a suit against one V. 20. To put away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifies to frustrate as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to frustrate God's connsel that is deprive it of evacuate the end of it and so here Christ's death is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 depriving sin of its end or designe which was first to get us into its power to reign in our mortal bodies and then maliciously to bind us over to punishment eternal from both which Christ's death was designed to redeem us from living in sin and from being punished for it according to the two benefits of Christ's death signified in the Sacraments grace and pardon CHAP. X. 1. FOr the Law having a shadow of good things to come and not the very image of the things can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect Paraphrase 1. For the Mosaical Law which contained no more then an imperfect shadow or rude first draught of those mercies made over to us by the Gospel eternal life c. and not the lively representation or effigies of them such as the Gospel now affords us is no way able by sacrificing every year as long as the temple lasts bullocks and goats that is by repeating often those same kinds of sacrifiees to work that great benefit for the worshippers which the Gospel is designed to doe viz. to give men full pardon of sin and purifie their consciences 2. For then would they not have ceased to be offered because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sin Paraphrase 2. For then they would not need to be offered again continually when the work for which they were offered was once wrought as if the cure were wrought the medicine need not be any more applyed 3. But in those sacrifices there is again remembrance of sins made every year Paraphrase 3. Whereas now being only a commemoration of sins not a purging them away they are
his riches is as fading and transitory a thing as the greennesse of the grasse not worth the valuing and the care of keeping and perpetuating it unto him will bring him a great deal of temptation and vexation and little of joy or advantage 10. But the rich in that he is made low because as the flower of the grasse he shall passe away Paraphrase 10. But let the rich man that falls into a low condition through the afflictions to which this world is subject be as well pleased and thank God as heartily for his being reduced to this low estate as a poor man is wont to be when he is preferred and exalted see note on Mat. 9. d. Or thus It is no unhappy state for a man to have lost all to be brought low in the world and so to have nothing left to lose or secure Nay this he may really look on as a dignity or preferment that he hath reason to be very glad of and not to mourn for And so likewise may the rich man look with joy upon the plundrings and violences that befall him because his riches is as fading and transitory a thing as the greennesse of the grasse not worth the valuing and the care of keeping and perpetuating it unto him will bring him a great deal of temptation and vexation and little of joy or advantage 11. For the sun is no sooner risen with a burning heat but it withereth the grasse and the flower thereof falleth and the grace of the fashion of it perisheth so also shall the rich man fade away in his note c waies Paraphrase 11. For as it is with the green grasse on the ground as soon as ever the sun riseth and scorcheth it it makes it wither and all the florid part and beauty vanisheth presently and there is no possible preserving it at such a time so the rich man when afflictions and devourers come upon him doth in a small time wither and fall away his riches leave him or he them if God see fit to send or permit afflictions he will not by all his dexterities by any means but prayer and fidelity and constancy ver 5 6 7. be able to avert them 12. Blessed is the man that endureth temptation for when he is tried he shall receive the crown of life which the Lord hath promised to them that love him Paraphrase 12. Whereas on the other side for the true constant pious Christian it is a blessed thing for him that he meets with afflictions which are but means to trie and exercise his Christian vertues which being done he shall receive approbation from God and with it a reward such as in the Gospel is promised to all that adhere and cleave fast to God if not deliverance here eternity hereafter 13. Let no man say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Paraphrase 13. Let no man that by afflictions is brought to any sins say that God is the author of this for as God cannot himself be brought to sin by any means so doth not he by sending affliction seduce or insnare any cause him to fall by that means as appears by the sincere Christian whose sidelity is not betrayed but approved by afflictions 14. But every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lust and inticed Paraphrase 14. But every mans falling into any sin comes from himself his own treacherous sensual appetite which being impatient of sufferings suggests and tenders him some sensitive carnal baits and so by them draws him out of his course and intices him 15. Then when lust hath conceived it bringeth forth sin and sin when it is finished bringeth forth death Paraphrase 15. And when his consent is joyned to that proposal or invitation of his sensual part against the contrary dictates of his reason and the Spirit of God then that and not the affliction and temptation ver 13. begetteth sin every such consent is the engaging the soul in sin and such sin when by repetition of acts or indulgence it comes to some perfection it engageth the soul in eternal death see note on 1 Thess 5. f. 16. Do not erre my beloved brethren Paraphrase 16. 17. Doe not permit your selves to be deceived by the Gnosticks that creep in among you and flatter you with hopes that they by their compliances will be able to preserve you from suffering here No certainly it is God must secure you or ye are not likely to be secured the present avoiding of persecutions by not confessing of Christ will stand you in small stead involve you only in the destruction that attends the persecutors and this will be a sad deceit when it befalls you How much better and safer will it be to adhere to God when every good thing that is given to men whether of the lower or higher sort the ordinary prizes in their spiritual exercises and the most illustrious crowns see note on Phil. 3. d. come from heaven descend to us from God who is the great spring and fountain of all good things who like the sun sends out light to all that want but then is not like that in its changeablenesse as in the several appearances of the sun when it riseth when 't is high noon and when it sets whereas God is constant in the same powring out his raies on us hath no rising nor setting nor again in his yearly removing or going from us which causes different shadows on the earth God sends forth his light without mixture of shade his gifts without all niggardlinesse or restraint 17. Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above and cometh down from the father of lights with whom is no note d variablenesse neither shadow of turning 18. Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth that we should be a kind of first-fruits of his creatures Paraphrase 18. He hath now begotten us in a more excellent way and manner then when we were called his children being Israelites begotten us by the Gospel to be Christians and heirs of salvation and therein he hath allowed us the favour of being the first that have been called to this dignity Ephes 1. 12. and that out of no consideration of any thing in us but only of his own free will and pleasure which being an evidence of his free goodnesse toward us we have little reason to misdoubt him 19. Wherefore my beloved brethren let every man be swift to hear slow to speak slow to wrath Paraphrase 19. Seeing therefore God hath been so gracious to us let these advantages be made use of to reform every thing that is amisse let it engage us to those moral duties oft recommended to us as to be very ready to hear and learn and yet very deliberate and warie in our words so to be very hardly brought to anger or impatience whatever the wickednesse of men whatsoever
friendly living with them for thus in that place of the Proverbs the opposition inforceth Hatred stirreth up strifes but love covereth all sins where hatred being opposed to love or charity covering all sins must also be opposite to stirring up strife and so must be the composing of our minds breeding kindnesse and charity to others which is done by seeing as few faults in them as may be And thus the saying of Pythagoras who is thought to have had some knowledge of the Scriptures of the Old Testament seems to be interpretable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A garment hides the ill proportions of the body but good will or charity hides sin But it will be very unreasonable to affix this sense to this place which speaks of him that converts another from the evil of his wayes and so shall save that other's soul from death but cannot fitly be said in the future to breed in himself charity to that other or to look upon his sins with favour and indulgence It must therefore first be remembred what hath oft elsewhere been noted that the writers of the New Testament do make use of phrases or places in the Old in other senses then what in the fountain belonged to them not by way of testimony but by way of accommodation affixing to the words some sense which they will fitly bear though not that which had originally belonged to them And then secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hide sin is a known phrase for pardoning or forgiving of sins So Psal 32. 1. Blessed is the man whose iniquity is forgiven and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whose sins are thus covered and so it may most reasonably signifie here And then the only question will be whose sins they are which he that converts another to righteousness shall cover his own or that other man's That they are not his own is thought reasonable because then a man shall be said or his charity shall be said to cover that is to forgive his sins which is the work of God only But that objection is of no force or if it were of any it would equally hold against a man's covering another's sins for neither he nor his charity can forgive another's sins in propriety of speaking And therefore there being a necessity to acknowledge some figure in the expression it will be as easie by that figure to interpret it of a man 's own sins That as in Daniel c. 12. 3. They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars for ever and ever and as Dan. 4. 27. Nebuchadnezzar is exhorted to break off his iniquities by shewing mercy to the poor and as they that had fallen under the Censures of the Church by sin were in the antient Church according to the Apostolick rules to fit themselves for Absolution not only by repenting and reforming their sins but by addition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 works of charity and mercy so this great charity of converting any from the errour of his way which is a means of saving the soul of the converted alive should be very acceptable in the sight of God and being added to his sincere repentance for his sins how many soever he hath committed should be effectual to the obtaining his pardon through the mercies of Christ under the Gospel And as this sense seems most agreeable to this place where there is a double encouragement offered to excite that charity first the intuition of the advantage to the receiver saving his soul alive which includes and cannot well be improved with the addition of covering or forgiving his sins and secondly of the advantage that devolves to himself so it will be found perfectly concordant with the doctrines and interpretations of the antient Church and no way unreconcileable with the merits and satisfaction of Christ by which only it is that God becomes propitious to our best performances or the doctrine of Justification by faith which doth not exclude but suppose the rewarding of our charity If this be the meaning of this place there will then be little reason to doubt but it is the importance also of the same words 1 Pet. 4. 8. for charity shall cover a multitude of sins which are used as an argument to the believing Jews to impresse on them the practice of Christian charity then at that time of the approach of God's judgments on the obstinate persecuting Jews and Gnosticks whose impurities and hating and pursuing of the Orthodox Christians were sure to bring vengeance suddenly upon them and sobriety and vigilance in prayer and fervent charity were the likeliest means to avert it from any the latter of which saith the Apostle hath that force in it as to propitiate God to those that have been formerly guilty of many sins supposing now they have repented and forsaken them THE note a FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF PETER THE time of writing this first Epistle of S. Peter is ordinarily affirmed to be the 44 th year of Christ at which time he is supposed to have planted a Church at Rome and from thence to have wrote this Epistle to the Jewish Christians which either before their Christianity dwelt out of their own country see Act. 2. 10. or because they were Christians were driven out of it Act. 11. 19. That it was written from Rome seems evident by the salutation in the close ch 5. 13. where the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fellow-chosen questionlesse signifies their fellow-Church of Jewish Christians and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Babylon denotes Rome see Note on Revel 18. a. That S. Peter and other the Apostles were persecuted by Herod Agrippa appears Acts 12. 1. and accordingly the Apostles going out of Judaea is placed by Baronius in An. Chr. 43. that is in the second of Claudius's Empire That Peter came to Rome in that second of Claudius is affirmed by Eusebius in Chronico and in like manner by S. Hierome De script Eccles Secundo Claudii anno Simon Petrus Romam pergit In the second year of Claudius Simon Peter goes to Rome and so saith Orosius l. 7. c. 6. that at the beginning of Claudius Peter came to Rome and converted many there to the faith of Christ according to that of Epiphanius that the Church of Rome was founded by Peter and Paul And so saith Gaius and Dionysius Bishop of Corinth the former calling the monuments of those two Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the trophees of those that built that Church and the latter calling that Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the plantation made by Peter and Paul All which as they are evidences of Peters having been at Rome so is that the prime thing doubted of by those later writers which question this date of this Epistle Agreeably hereunto the principal design of this Epistle is to comfort and confirm those Jewish converts who were thereupon driven from their homes Acts 8. and from Judaea and Samaria where at first they were scattered v.
your prayers be not hindred Paraphrase 7. Let the husbands in like manner live conjugally with their wives and behave themselves toward them as Christianity requires of them or as the mystical understanding of the story of their creation directs providing for them that they want nothing because they are not so able to provide for themselves and considering that they are by God designed to be co-partners with them of all the good things of this life which God bestowes in common on them that so they may also joyn efficaciously in prayers to God first as having this perfect union and community of every thing the want of which would be some hinderance to the joint performance of that duty of prayer and secondly that being provided for by the husband the wise may have no distractions and solicitudes for the world which are most apt to disturb her prayers also 8. Finally be ye all of one mind having compassion one of another love as brethren be pitiful be courteous Paraphrase 8. In brief or to summe up all Let this union of minds be not onely between husbands and wives but among all Christians whatsoever and let that expresse it self in a fellow-feeling of one anothers afflictions in love to all the brethren c. 2. 17. in tendernesse of kindnesse to do good to all that stand in any need of it in humble courteous friendly behaviour toward all 9. Not rendring evil for evil or railing for railing but contrariwise blessing knowing that ye are thereunto called that ye should inherit a blessing Paraphrase 9. Never permitting your selves in the least degree to act or meditate revenge on any that hath been most in jurious to you remembring and considering the example given you by Christ and the obligation that lies on you as Christians Mat. 5. 44. that so by doing good and blessing others you may receive a blessing from God in this and in another life 10. For he that will love life and see good days let him refrain his tongue from evil and his lips that they speak no guile Paraphrase 10. According to that of the Psalmist Psalm 34. 12. That the onely way to obtain the blessings of this life and so now under the Gospel of another is observing strict rules of charity and justice 11. Let him eschew evil and do good let him seek peace and ensue it Paraphrase 11. Abstaining from all sin abounding in works of mercy seeking and pursuing of all peaceablenesse with all men 12. For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous and his ears are open unto their prayers but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil Paraphrase 12. For God looks propitiously upon all his obedient servants but for all wicked men he sets himself as an enemy against them 13. And who is he that will harm you if ye be followers of that which is good Paraphrase 13. And so sure are these promises of his to be made good unto you that if you perform your part live blamelesly in a ready discharge of your duty this will be the most probable course to keep you safe from all evil 14. But and if ye suffer for righteousnesse sake happy are ye and be not afraid of their terror neither be troubled Paraphrase 14. But if as sometimes it will fall out you do suffer for this very thing for doing good count this no other then a blessing and therefore whatsoever danger you are theatned with by the power of your persecuters be not afraid or disturbed with it 15. But sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwaies to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meeknesse and fear Paraphrase 15. But be thankfull to God for all or set up God in your hearts as your God and Lord and whensoever there is occasion confesse him before men and when you are asked give an account of the hope and â—aith you professe with all meeknesse to their authority if they be your superiours the Kings and Magistrates which are set over you and with all care to approve your selves to God see Phil. 2. c. 16. Having a good conscience that whereas they speak evil of you as of evil doers they may be ashamed that falsly accuse your good conversation in Christ Paraphrase 16. Keeping your selves blamelesse before all men particularly in this of maintaining that duty of meeknesse and reverence toward the heathen rulers v. 15. and c. 2. 12. see note on c. 4. f. that they that accuse you as malefactors or seditious persons may be convinced and put to shame and confesse that the lives of Christians are very honest and inoffensive and that they have most foully calumniated you in saying otherwise of you 17. For it is better if the will of God be so that ye suffer for well doing then for evil doing Paraphrase 17. For if it please God that a man suffer innocently there is no matter of sorrow in that there is much more danger that a man by desiring to avoid that should fall into some evil and then suffer justly for that and then that will be a sad thing indeed without any allay or matter of comfort in it 18. For Christ also hath once suffered for sins the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God being put to death in the flesh but quickned by the Spirit Paraphrase 18. For Christ is an example of the former in his dying for sins not his own but ours he being righteous died for us who are unrighteous that when we were aliens and enemies to God he might reconcilâ— us to him and give us authority to approach him wherein yet for our example and comfort it must be observed that though as a man clothed in our flesh he was put to death and that innocently to purchase redemption for us yet by the power of God in him he was most gloriously raised from the dead see c. 1. 11. and shall consequently by raising and rescuing us out of the present sufferings and destroying all obdurate sinners shew forth wonderful evidences of power and life 19. By which also he went and preached unto the note f spirits in prison Paraphrase 19. The very same in effect that of old he did at the time in which beyond all others he shewed himself in power and majesty against his enemies but withall in great mercy and deliverance to his obedient servants that adhered to him I mean in the dayes of the old world when by Noaâ— that preacher of righteousnesse he gave those treatable warnings to them that made no use of the light of nature in their hearts to the spirits or souls of those that were then alive before the Floud which God had given them with impressions of good and evill but through their customes of sin were as a sword put up in a sheath laid up as God complains Gen.
thing so distributing it to them that want as counting your selves but stewards of those many gifts and liberalities of God I see note on c. 3. e. and discharging that office as it ought to be discharged to the greatest advantage of others 10. As every man hath received the gift even so minister the same one to another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God Paraphrase 10. Every one as he hath received wealth or any other good thing so distributing it to them that want as counting your selves but stewards of those many gifts and liberalities of God I see note on c. 3. e. and discharging that office as it ought to be discharged to the greatest advantage of others 11. If any man speak let him speak as the oracles of God if any man minister let him do it as of the ability which God giveth that God in all things may be glorified through Jesus Christ to whom be praise and dominion for ever and ever Amen Paraphrase 11. He that teacheth the people let him do it with that uprightnesse as becomes one that is a steward or dispenser of the oracles of God He that exercises liberality to the poor see note on Luk. 8. a. let him do it in proportion to that estate which God hath given him that so God may be glorified in his gifts that is receive honour by that use which is made of them by your obedience to the Gospel of Christ who is God blessed for ever Amen See Rom. 9. c. 12. Beloved thinke it not strange concerning the note e fiery trial which is to try you as though some strange thing happened unto you 13. But rejoice in as much as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings that when his glory shall be revealed ye may be glad also with exceeding joy Paraphrase 13. But count it matter of joy to you that thereby you are made like unto Christ in suffering and then as there was a resurrection of Christ after his suffering and that resurrection the more glorious because of that forerunner so after these sufferings of yours there will be a glorious revelation and coming of Christ that spoken of Mat. 24. see note on 2 Thess 1. a. to the destruction of those crucifiers of Christ and persecuters of Christianity after which you shall have a great calm and tranquillity and that will be matter of exceeding joy to you 14. If ye be reproached for the name of Christ happy are ye for the spirit of note f glory and of God resteth upon you on their part lhe is evil spoken of but on your part he is glorified Paraphrase 14. In the mean whatsoever contumely or persecution ye suffer for your Christian profession's sake it is the happiest thing that could befall you For by your being reviled for being Christians it seems the very same condition which was in Christ incarnate and wherein his power was most evident and the very spirit and temper of God is in you which temper of Christ is looked upon with reproach by them of the world not conceiving how suffering an become a God but by you who have imitated it by your own sufferings it is commended and glorified 15. But let none of you suffer as a murtherer or as a thief or as an evil doer or as note g a busie-body in other mens matters 16. Yet if any man suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but let him glorifie God on this behalf Paraphrase 16. But if keeping himself innocent from these and the like he yet fall under persecution for the faith of Christ and discharge of his Christian duty let this be matter of rejoicing to him and of thanksgiving to God 17. note h For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God and if it first begin at us what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of God 18. And if the righteous scarcely be saved where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear Paraphrase 18. And if the righteous have a compensation or portion of misery in this life Prov. 11. 31. and though he escape yet do it through many afflictions then how fearfull is the expectation of ungodly sinfull men 19. Wherefore let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to him in well-doing as unto a faithfull Creator Paraphrase 19. By all this it appear to be most reasonable that they that suffer in Christs cause bear it patiently and quietly never doing or attempting any unlawfull thing to cast the crosse off from their own shoulders but committing their lives and every thing to God who having created all and so being able to preserve them as easily if he please and being most certain to perform all his promises to every faithfull servent of his will certainly preserve them if it be best for them and if he do not will make their sufferings a passage to and enhaunsment of their glory Annotations on Chap. IV. V. 1. Suffered in the flesh What is here meant by suffering in the flesh or as the King's MS. reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the flesh which we are to doe by way of correspondence to Christ's crucifixion doth not only appear by many other phrases elsewhere as being dead to sin crucified with Christ noting thereby mortification and forsaking of worldly sinfull courses but also by the distinct words here added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath ceased from sin which referre the phrase here to reformation of wicked lives not to suffering of afflictions as the words might be thought to signifie And this irrefragably appears by v. 2. That we should no longer live the rest of our time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God Which verse if it be compared with that harder phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 judged to the flesh according to men v. 6. it may possibly give some light to the explication of it For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the lusts of men ver 2. may well be answerable to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the flesh according to men v. 6. noting thereby the customary sinfull lusts of the Gentiles as on the other side the will of God v. 2. is all one with the spirit according to God the godly spiritual inclinations dispositions and then why may not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 living no longer that is dying be all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be judged or condemned or sentenced to death For when all the phrases that belong to Christ's sufferings Crucifixion Death Burial are applied by accommodation from Christ to the Christian in respect of his dying to the flesh to the world to sin and when the opposite to being judged is living and when that opposition is strictly observed in all other parts of the phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spirit opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
the law of commandements Ephes 2. 15. though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the law of a fleshly commandement Heb. 7. 16. belong to another matter speaking of Melchisedek and Christ typified by him and denotes a law making provision for the mortality of Preists appointing them in succession that Codex or body of Commandements under Moses before Christ's reformation So Phil. 3. 6 9. Heb. 7. 19. And because this Law of Moses was written and set down in the Scripture of the old Testament and so oppos'd in that respect to the law of Nature in the hearts of the Gentiles and all men call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the unwritten law therefore as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or law is used so in the same notions the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 writing is used also Sometimes in the first notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the law or religion of the Jewes So Rom. 2. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thee that hast literally observ'd the law of Moses and art circumcis'd and v. 29. with a little change 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the circumcision in the spirit not in the letter or writing i. e. the Spiritual circumcision purity of the heart and not that outward commanded by Moses's Law So Rom. 7. 6. we serve in the newnesse of the spirit i. e. according to this new reformed law which looks most to inward purity and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the oldnesse of the letter or writing which required external circumcision c. So 2 Cor. 3. 6. God hath fitted and prepared us to be ministers of the new Testament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not of the writing but of the spirit i. e. not of the Law as it signifies the external body of the Mosaical constitutions unreformed but of the Spiritual or Evangelical law the law of faith or the law as Christ hath reformed it or the Covenant of mercy and pardon of sin under the Gospel For as it follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that law as it is in Moses unreform'd by Christ brings death but no life Condemnation but no Justification or pardon unto the world But the Spirit i. e. this new reformed law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gives life enables to gain life to come to Justification or salvation And so again v. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ministration of death in the writing i. e. in the Mosaical or written law as it stands there unreform'd by Christ and opposite to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 8. the administration of the Spirit i. e. this new reformed Evangelical law which either first because it comes neerer to the soul and requires purity there whereas the Mosaical law deals most in external purifications or 2 ly because the Holy Ghost came down first on Christ then on the Disciples to confirm this new Evangelical course under Christ in opposition to the former under Moses or 3 ly because in this Evangelical administration there is Grace given to enable us to perform what is now required and that Grace is a gift of God's Spirit for one or all these reasons I say it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Spirit Thus much in this place of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 law and by occasion of that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 letter and spirit which may help to the understanding of many places and will not need to be repeated again when we come to them Ib. To fulfill The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is answerable to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to perform but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to perfect to fill up as well as to fulfil and so is rendred sometimes by one sometimes by t'other And the Greek it self is so used in like manner when it referres to a Word or a Prophecie then it is to perform to fulfil 2 Chron. 36. 22. 1 Mac. 2. 55. In other cases it is to fill up to compleat to perfect Ecclus 33. 16. and 39. 12. 2. Chron. 24. 10. and Mat. 23. 32. This the ancient Greek Fathers expresse by the similitude of a Vessel that had some water in it before but now is filled up to the brim and again of a Picture that is first drawn rudely the limbs only and lineaments with a cole or pen but when the Painter comes to draw it to the life to adde the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then it is said to be fill'd up This may farther appear by what Christ here adds Except your righteousnesse i. e. Christian actions and performances exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees i. e. go higher then that strictest sect of the Jewes and the Doctors among them thought themselves obliged to or taught others that they were obliged they shall not enter into the kingdome of God passe for Christians here or prove Saints hereafter This same truth is at large exemplified in the remainder of this chapter by induction of several particulars of the Law first barely set down by Christ and then with Christs improvement added to them in this form of speech But I say unto you Thus when Rom. 8. 3. it is said that God condemn'd sin in the flesh i. e. shew'd a great example of his wrath against sin by what Christ suffer'd on the Crosse for our sins the reason of Gods doing so is rendred v. 4. that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ordinance of the Law circumcision c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might be perfectly perform'd in us i. e. in a higher degree then by the Jewes it was thought to oblige And that it is the general interpretation of the antient Church-writers especially the Greeks down to S. Augustine may appear by these few of a multitude of testimonies Irenaeus l. 4. c. 27. Dominus naturalia legis non dissolvit sed extendit sed implevit Again sed plenitudinem extensionem Again superextendi decreta augeri subjectionem And again speaking of Christ adimplentis extendentis dilatantis which are all the sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here So S. Basil on Psal 15. calls Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See the Author of the Constitutions l. 6. c. 23. So in Chrysostome Tom. 3. p. 93. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And that Christ's giving of Lawes was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that Christ did not here recite all the Commandements of the Decalogue because he meant not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that it was then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Theophylact that Christ came not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When Christ was come our contentions became easier wherefore we had also greater tasks as having greater assistance afforded us And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having a Law more sublime then the old Law viz. the Law of Christ And
otherwise as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which is old is neer dying Heb. 8. 13. and in the Psalme Before I goe hence and be no more seen or be taken away and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the state of the soule separate from the body or the state of Death is express'd by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a word of the same origination and notion with it one being deduced from the privative particle and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 video to see and the other from the same particle and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appareo to appear and so both signifie Death the vanishing of the soule into soft avre as the Atheist which beleiv'd no future life calls death Wisd 2. 3. or in the Christians notion the departure from the body And thus the word is used not only for totall destruction but for being lost or out of the way for a while So saith Thomas Magister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not that they are destroyed or gone but that they disappeare for one day But this notion of the word cannot at all belong to this place where the Hypocriticall fasters that desire their devotions should 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be seen and commended by men are said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a sad countenance and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is not surely by any outward applications to consume or destroy or spoil their faces but denotes only so much as shall make good the opposition betwixt them and those immediately after mentioned which anointed their heads and washed their faces which signifies an absence of all mourning at least The most then that the matter of the place will direct us to toward this enquiry will be only this That this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is elegantly joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being discern'd to fast being used as a means to make others beleive that they are in a condition of sadnesse and fasting and of sadnesse as that may be an evidence and reporter of their fasting so it may possibly signifie only Negatively they doe not anoint and set out themselves as men ordinarily doe when no sad occasion forbids it and that this is it and no more but this one probability the Context affords for that which is v. 17. prescribed as the way of avoiding that Hypocritical practise is to anoint the head and wash the face which makes it probable that their Hypocrisie consisted in not doing so or neglecting to doe so But beyond this perhaps it may denote something Positive And to this purpose first it may be observed that Hesychius renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hide or cover So 't is known that that of hiding or veiling or covering the face was customary among the Jews and hath been so among other nations in time of mourning and so still among us the use of hoods in close mourning is observed and veiles are generally the garments of mourners Thus not only in Horace Rufus tecto capite ut si Filius immaturus obisset he covered his head as if his son were come to an untimely death but particularly in the Scripture The King covered his face and cryed c. the description of David's lamentation for Absalom 2 Sam. 19. 4. and so Haman Est 6. 12. mourning and having his head covered So Ezech. 24. 7. make no mourning cover not thy lips and so v. 22. and so Mich. 3. 7. it being the custome of mourners caput faciem os labra tegere to cover the head the face the mouth and the lips And then why may not this be the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here which literally signifies to hide or cover so that it doe not appear So saith Phavorinus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 totally perished but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when a thing is hidden and appears not and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make invisible and so 't will be proper to affirm by its contrariety to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make manifest And this may seem to be a proper and first notion of the word which comes to signifie other things by deduction from this And this will be very proper to the turn by hiding or covering or veiling the face to signifie mourning or sadnesse or humiliation and by that to publish their fasting which they should keep secret Another second notion of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ordinarily pretended for disfiguring or discolouring their faces for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 palenesse but this as it will hardly be exemplified either in Sacred or profane Writers nay on the contrary 't is used for painting to advantage that is beautifying in Nicostratus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so will it not be found that the Jewish hypocrites used any such arts either in time of mourning or fasting Neither is it easily defined or explained what particular way of disfiguring or discolouring or causing pallidnesse it is which is meant by it The most that I can discern toward this sence is this There is a disease which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 defined by Phavorinus to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a disease that fetcheth off the hair from the head and beard makes it very thin a scurf that grows upon the head or face so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Fox because as the urine of a Fox 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 makes the place where it falls fruitlesse the grasse will not grow after it so this deals with the head or face Now the countenance which is thus affected is usually called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as being so dismally discoloured by it as the ground is when by the urine of the Fox it hath lost its verdure and is dried up And to that I suppose belongs the place in Hesychius though corrupt in the ordinary copies where to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he addes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some say it signifies one of a macerated discoloured or as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendred by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a dark countenance And then this agrees with Phavorinus's notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is here used in the same sence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one that hath such a dark discoloured macerated countenance And so that may possibly be conceived the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to macerate discolour their countenances So the Lexicon Graeco-Latinum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extermino disperdo deformo depravo not only to destroy but to deform and deprave So Anticchus Hom. LV saith of Envy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it causeth a pale countenance So Prosper seems to render the phrase here Jejunant saith he ut vultus sui pallorem perniciosis laudibus vendant they fast that they may sell the palenesse of their countenance for hurtfull praises 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they may by their looks be taken
Scotchmen use the phrase to be justified for to be hanged and our Common-law forms of commission to the Judges are Praecipimus tibi quod tu justicies we command thee that thou shalt justifie in condemning as well as absolving Should this notion of the word be here thought appliable then the sense would be this At the coming and preaching of Christ and that wisdome from above to the Jews the learned and chief and wisest among them those of the Sanhedrim which by an Hebraisme may be called the children of wisdome either wisemen or those which of all others pretended most to divine knowledge that is the Pharisees Doctors of the Law c. Luke 7. 30. rejected Christ and all the wayes of preaching the Gospel to them and this they did universally all saith S. Luke not all the Jewes but all the wisemen all the sons of wisdome Luke 7. 35. These though in reason they should have acknowledg'd Christ before all others he being wisdome it self and they the great pretenders to divine wisdome did yet prove the greatest enemies opposers exceptours arguers quarrellers against it held out most impenitently v. 21. and which way soever the addresse was made to them they had still exceptions against it v. 18 19. and at length in the Attick sense of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 caused him to be condemn'd and put to death executed the wisdome of the Father Christ himself But the former appears by comparing it with S. Luke to be the sense of it V. 23. Hell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not signifie here the place of Hell but a state of perishing or dissolution And because this is the first place wherein the word is used in this book It will not be amisse more largely to clear the notion of it Among profane writers it is clear that the word signifies not the place of the damned no nor any kind of place either common to both or proper to either blisse or woe but only the state of the dead Thus in Cornutus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is interpreted by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be no body knows where according to the definition of death in Job c. 14. 10. man giveth up the ghost and where is he and agreeable to the Etymologie of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an invisible state and so in the Rhetors Severus Sophista c. 't is generally call'd not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And therefore saith he the meaning of that fable of Hades stealing Ceres's daughter is the perishing of Corn in the earth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the disappearing of the seeds in the earth for some time which word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 directly the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken absolutely for death 2 Mac. 5. 12. and is the periphrasis of death in the Psalmist before I goe hence and be no more seen and so Heb. 8. 13. that which grows old is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neer to disappearing or death So again 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rich man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because there is nothing which doth not at last come to it and become its possession The same is meant by him when he defines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the last ayr that receives souls not referring to any particular place but that state of the dead which the Atheist Wisd 2. calls the vanishing as the soft ayre So Heraclitus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 speaking of the helmet of Hades which makes men invisible he saith it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the end or death of every man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to which he that comes becomes invisible Thus in those which are call'd the Sibyllin Oracles if they were not written by a Christian upon occasion of this close 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hades received them this account is given of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where 't is clear that Hades is the common state of the dead when their bodies are laid in the grave the condition not only of the wicked nor only of the godly but of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all mortall men who as there follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when they were gone to Hades were honour'd by us So in Philemons Iambicks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There are two paths in Hades one of the righteous the other of the wicked In the Scriptures of the Old Testament the word is used accordingly of Jacob Gen. 37. 35. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will goe not to the Grave for he thought his son devoured by wild beasts but to Hades that is out of this life to my son mourning So Esth 13. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to die v. 6. to be kill'd for that heathen King cannot be thought to dream of Hell So Bar. 3. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so signifies death being there set to note the vanishing transitory estate of men who die and are succeeded by others So 3. Mac. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They that are neer Hades or the state of the dead or rather are come at it So when Acts 2. 27. out of Psal 19. 10. we read of the soul in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the soul signifies the living soul so Hades must be the state of the dead the state of separation of soul from body So Apoc. 6. 8. after the mention of death is added and Hades that is continuance in death of both which together 't is accordingly said that they had power to kill with sword c. and c. 20. 14. Death and Hades are cast into the Lake of fire and v. 13. gave up those that â—ere in it which sure cannot be said of hell from whence there is no release So Ecclus 48. 5. he that raiseth the dead from death and Hades sure raises not out of hell and so in the Song of the three children Gods delivering them from Hades And when Eleazar 2 Mac. 6. 23. desires his friend to bring him on his way to Hades So 2 Esr 4. 41. In Hades the chambers of souls are like the womb of a woman desiring to powre back the souls that are departed from the bodies to their wonted abodes again as a woman that is come to her time desires to bring forth Thus every where doth this word signifie a state of death destruction denotes no place either of souls heaven or hell or of bodies the grave but the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 invisible state That the Writers of the Church had this notion of the phrase in the Creed may be discerned among many by this place in Theophylact in Rom. 4. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Seeing he died having no sin it was reason he
rather have made a fair construction of this action which their necessity renders justifiable and would be so acknowledged by any that had humanity or bowels in them then under pretence of zeal to the Sabbath thus falsly charge the innocent 8. For the note a son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day Paraphrase 8. As for the ceremonial observance of the Sabbath which you think is broken in this God never required it in cases of this nature of necessity and the like And therefore the son of man that is Christ which is here and who as he is greater then the Temple v. 6. so is the Lord also of the Sabbath and for whose service that is done which is here done by the disciples may certainly now with all reason permit them to preferre their health or life before the exact performance of the ceremonies or rest of that day 9. And when he was departed thence he went into their synagogue 10. And behold there was a man which had his hand withered and they asked him saying Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath daies that they might accuse him Paraphrase 10. Is healing and doing cures on the Sabbath day one of those permitted things of which thou speakest If he should say it were this they knew would though the former would not bear an accusation in their Sanhedrim being by them at that time counted utterly unlawful 11. And he said unto them What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath day will he not lay hold on it and lift it out Paraphrase 11. In the smallest matter if it be but of one sheep the practise is ordinary among you now according to your present interpretations of the law if that fall into a ditch to dragge it out to save it from drowning on the Sabbath day 12. How much then is a man better then a sheep wherefore it is lawful to doe well on the sabbath daies Paraphrase 12. 'T is therefore in all reason lawfull to work a cure on a man to perform a charitable deed of saving life c. 13. Then saith he unto the man Stretch forth thy hand and he stretched it forth and it was restored whole like as the other 14. Then the Pharisees went out and held a councell against him how they might destroy him Paraphrase 14. the Pharisees joyning with the Herodians either prefects of Herod the Tetrarch or a sect called by that name See note on c. 16. a. and c. 22. b. went and debated in counsel and resolved to charge a capital crime against him and so to have him put to death 15. But when Jesus knew it he withdrew himself from thence and great multitudes followed him and he healed them all Paraphrase 15. to avoid this danger as c. 4. 12. he went with his disciples to a private place the sea of Galilee Mar. 3. 7. yet great multitudes from Galilee and from Judaea and from Jerusalem and from Idumaea and beyond Jordan and of those that dwelt about Tyre and Sidon Mar. 3. 8. and of all quarters round about that place 16. And charged them that they should not make him known Paraphrase 16. And he commanded that this should not be celebrated proclaim'd abroad that no acclamations should be used toward him desiring quietly to discharge his office of doing good and healing without more notice taken of him and consequently more contestations with the Pharisees who he saw would not be wrought on by him but desired only matters of accusation and advantage against him v. 10. even to put him to death v. 14. 17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying 18. Behold my servant whom I have note b chosen my beloved in whom my soul is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew note c judgement to the Gentiles Paraphrase 17 18. By all which actions of his humility and aversation of glory on one side and on the other his receding and not contending with those that would not acknowledge him and the Spirit or power of God in his miracles but continuing to preach the Gospel and heal diseases by the sea of Galilee Mar. 3. y. even to the meanest parts and people of them v. 15. when the principal Jewes resisted him was fulfilled that prophecy Isa 42. 1. of the Messias to this sense Behold the Messias who is very obedient to all my will whom I have loved and preferred before all others to execute this great office and to that end sent down my spirit on him And he shall carry forth or propagate the law of living well the will of God in the Gospel unto the Jews in Galilee and in the heathen cities of Tyre and Sidon c. bordering round about 19 He shall not strive nor cry neither shall any man heare his voice in the streets Paraphrase 19. He shall not set forth himself or his regal power as kings are wont to doe magnificently with a noyse or tumult or proclamation before them in the streets calling all in question that doe not presently acknowledge them but shall come in an humble and lowly manner And 't were strange that he should be despised by us for that it being meerly for our sakes that he hath put on this condition this humble guise is the fittest for the office which he means to exercise that being all mercy to the weak c. 20. A note d bruised reed shall he note e not break and smoaking flax shall he not quench till he send forth judgement unto victory Paraphrase 20. Those that have fallen as long as there is any hope left in them he will not deal with rigidly but very mercifully being desirous to plant the Gospel that is Evangelical righteousnesse compleatly in the world 21. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust Paraphrase 21. And though the rulers and Pharisees doe not yet the Jewes of the Gentile cities Tyre and Sidon c. shall lay hold on him Thus they did v. 15. compared with Mar. 3. 8. and this is by Esaiah call'd waiting for his law c. 42. 4. willingly receiving and giving obedience to him 22. Then was brought unto him one possessed with a Devil blind and dumb and he healed him insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and saw Paraphrase 22. whom the devil had cast into a disease which deprived him of speech and sight 23. And all the people were amazed and said Is not this the son of David Paraphrase 23. The Messias that was so oft foretold and expected to be born of the family of David and so he that shall deliver us and reign over us 24. But when the Pharisees heard it they said This fellow doth not cast out devils but by note f Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils Paraphrase 24. The ruler of the Devils which consequently is able to cast out
devils that are his subjects inferiour to him 25. And Jesus knew their thoughts and said unto them Every kingdome divided against it self is brought to desolation and every city or house divided against it self shall not stand Paraphrase 25. If any King mean to uphold his kingdome he will not quarrel and fall out with his own subjects and cast them out which are a doing him service such divisions and civil dissentions as these will soon destroy his kingdome and therefore cannot probably be affirmed of any prudent Ruler or Prince 26. And if satan cast out satan he is divided against himself how shall then his kingdome stand Paraphrase 26. And Satans casting out devils which are about his businesse possessing those whom he would have possest would be such a civill dissension and breach as this This is an argument against you But then secondly 27. And if I by Beelzebub cast out Devils by whom do note g your children cast them out Therefore they shall be your judges Paraphrase 27. Why may not I cast out devils by the power and in the name of God as well as your disciples and countrymen the Jews among you who being evil are therefore more obnoxious to suspicion of holding correspondence with Satans kingdome doe at least pretend to doe When they in the name of God go about to cast them out you affirm it to be by the power of God and so doe I. Why should you not beleive that of me which you affirm of your own 28. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God then the kingdome of God is come unto you Paraphrase 28 But if it be indeed by the power of God that I doe all this call'd the finger of God Lu. 11. 20. then it is clear that although you were not aware of it yet this is the time of the Messias whose mission God hath testified with these miracles and would not have done so if he had been a false Christ And then thirdly 29. Or else how can one enter into a strong mans house and spoyle his goods except he first bind the strong man and then he will spoile his house Paraphrase 29. My dispossessing Satan of his goods turning him out of those whom he possesses is an argument that I have mastered him and so that I do not use his power but that mine is greater then his and employed most against his will and to his damage 30. He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad Paraphrase 30. And 't is proverbially known that he that is not on ones side that brings forces into the field and is not for a mans assistance he is certainly for his enemy engages against him doth him hurt and consequently my casting out devils shews that I am Satans declared enemy 31. Wherefore I say unto you All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men but the blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men Paraphrase 31 For this speech of yours that I work by Beelzebub let me tell you Pharisees v. 24. that this malitious resisting and holding out against the visible work of God and despising the miracles that I have wrought by the Spirit and power of God v. 28. is such a crime of so deep a dye that it shall to them that continue in it be remissible 32. And whosoever note h speaketh a word against the son of man note i it shall be forgiven him but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost it note k shall not be forgiven him neither note l in this world nor in the world to come Paraphrase 32. Whosoever shall say this against the son of man that is shall not receive me as I am the son of man or before I am sufficiently manifested by the Spirit or finger of God to be the Messias he may by want of light or manifestation be excusable and by a general repentance for all his sins of ignorance may receive pardon But he that shall resist the Spirit of God manifestly shining in these miracles wrought by Christ to the astonishment and conviction of all but Pharisees v. 23. and shall impute those miracles to the devil which by what hath been said sufficiently appear to be the works of Gods own power If he repent not particularly of this and come in and acknowledge Christ thus revealed and manifested to him there is no pardon or mercy to be had for him neither in this age nor at the coming of the Messias by him supposed yet future or neither in this life where he shall be punished with spiritual death Gods withdrawing of grace nor in the other where eternal death expects him 33. Either make the tree good and his fruit good or else make the tree corrupt and his fruit corrupt for the tree is known by his fruit Paraphrase 33. For indeed they that doe this that impute the miracles which by the power and finger and spirit of God are wrought by me unto the devil must according to the old known rule of judging the tree by the fruit he understood to affirm the same ill of him that is the holy Ghost whose productions these miracles are as they affirm of the miracles themselves by pronoucing these to be diabolical they do by implication pronounce the holy Ghost to be an infernal spirit and so God to be the devil which is the highest and the most irremissible blasphemy imaginable 34. O generation of vipers how can ye being evil speak good things For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh Paraphrase 34. Yee are indeed a wretched sort of people Your language speaks you what you are viz. that your viperous hearts will not permit you to speak any otherwise as how can you is used Jo. 5. 44. and of Christ he could not doe miracles Mar. 6. 5. that is their unbeleif was a let and impediment to him For as your hearts are even so by consequence will your language be and therefore from so viperous a brood no better can be expected 35. A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things Paraphrase 35. Every man entertaineth his guests with such provisions as he hath And just so mens words are testifications of what is in their hearts 36. But I say unto you that every note m idle word that men shall speak they shall give account thereof in the day of judgement Paraphrase 36. But deceive not your selves as if words were too light to be accounted for Beleive it words such they may be false blasphemous words such as yours are now v. 32. and such as flow out of the evil treasure of the heart v. 35. shall be most sadly accounted for in the day of judgement 37. For by thy words thou shalt be justified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned Paraphrase
to Caesar see Mar. 12. Note a. V. 20. Superscription The tribute-money or denarius that was to be paid to Caesar by way of tribute had on it saith Occo the picture or image of Caesar and in it these letters written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caesar Augustus such a year after the taking of Judea This latter no question is that which is here meant by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inscription or superscription of the coine from whence Christ concludes Caesars right by title of Conquest to require tribute of the Jews V. 31. Resurrection The argument against the living of souls now after death and before the Resurrection which is taken by some see Brevis disquisitio from this place of Mat. 22. 31 32. lyes thus Christ proves the resurrection of the dead v. 31. by this Argument God saith he is the God of Abraham c. long after Abrahams death and God is not the God of the dead but of the living which proof being put into forme must lye thus Abrahams body shall rise and likewise Isaacs and Jacobs therefore the bodies of the dead shall rise The Antecedent is proved thus Abraham shall live again now he is dead therefore his body shall rise That Antecedent thus God is the God of Abraham now he is dead therefore Abraham shall live again now he is dead If this Antecedent were denyed then the plain words of Scripture were denyed and therefore the argument or consequence must be denyed or nothing And that will thus be proved God is not the God of the dead who are so dead that they shall never live again therefore it being granted that God is the God of Abraham since the time of his death it must follow that though he be now dead he shall live again Christs argument being supposed thus to proceed might readily have been answered by them that deny the resurrection of the body in case the continued life or not dying of the soul were granted For they might reply thus Abrahams soul lives all this while since his death and therefore Gods being the God of Abraham granting him to be the God of none but the living doth not conclude that Abrahams body shall rise For he who lives in soul may be saâ—d to be living though his body never rise Now because ' its certain that Christs argument was a good argument concluding unanswerably what he meant to prove therefore the not dying of souls on concession of which the refutation of Christs argument is or may be grounded is not to be thought a truth To this objection against the immortality of souls from this manner of Christs arguing against the Sadducees the answer might be easie enough by remembring the disputers that the Sadducees with whom Christ disputed are not supposed to grant the immortality of the soul any more then the rising of the body and therefore this argument of Christs though it would not hold against him that did acknowledge the immortality and continued life of the soul without ever having the body united to it would yet be a good argument ad homines against the Sadducees and that were sufficient to salve the matter Or secondly that the resurrection of the Body is a necessary consequent to the life of the Soul and that the proving that the Soul lives after death is therefore used by Christ as an argument sufficient to inferre that the body shall certainly revive also But this is not all They that make use of this arguing of Christ to favour their opinion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do mistake the thing that Christ went about to prove against the Sadducees For it being certain that the Sadducees denyed all other life beyond this that here men live in the flesh affirming that there is no spirit no soul of man subsisting after death and in consequence to that that the body after death rots never to rise again 't is as certain that Christ here confronted his argument out of the Law which was the only Scripture which those Sadducees acknowledged against this whole doctrine of the Sadducees not only against one part of it the resurrection of the Body and by that testimony of the Law which they could not deny demonstrated to them that there was another life after this Of this whole matter not only of that which concerned the Body 't is cleer that the Sadducees question and objection of the wife that had seven husbands proceeded concluding as farre as it did conclude but being indeed a very weak ridiculous argument against all future being for if the death of the Husband voyded the relation between him and his Wife as 't is certain it did and he and she live together again any way after this life the Sadducee thinkes that relation must revive also and upon that his argument proceeds and doth so as well that is equally or no worse on supposition of another life of spirits as of bodies spiritualized also For if there were those relations of Husband and Wife in heaven they would sure be there before the resurrection of bodies as well as after unlesse the Sadducees beleived Christs doctrine to be that procreation and the like which could not be done without bodies continued in heaven as here on earth which it no way appears that they did or that that was the thing here particularly opposed by them The only matter of difficulty now remaining is whether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of which the Sadducees ask v. 23. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Christ undertakes to demonstrate v. 31. doth not peculiarly signifie the resurrection of the Body To which I answer positively that it doth not but denotes another life besides this and after this a continuing or being kept alive by God after departure out of this life As that which is call'd Rom. 9. 17. raising up and in Luke the phrase is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same that there is in the Hebrew from whence 't is cited Exod. 9. 16. to make to stand and is rendred by the Septuagint keeping alive or safe And the literall notion of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 goes no farther for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is standing or subsisting and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in composition signifies re or again so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the resubsistence or second state of men that after this life consisting first of the immortality and continuance of the soule in state of separation and at length in the reunion of the body to it whereby it becomes perfect 'T is true it sometimes signifies the resurrection of the Body distinctly but that is when 't is joyned with the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the flesh or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the body or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the dead in the neuter as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies cadavera or dead bodies or when without any of these the context of the Author doth appear to restrain it
to that sense and indeed in later Ecclesiastick Writers it may perhaps be found to be commonly used for the resurrection of the Body but all this no whit prejudiceth the notion which I have given of it in this place where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Masculine as appears by comparing it with the story in S. Luke where 't is distinctly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the parallel and where the context doth not so restrain it but rather enforceth the enlarging of it in like manner as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 23. may be the character of the Sadducees who denied all future life or subsistence of soule or body after death And thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to note Luke 14. 14. the reward there spoken of being that which is opposed to our rewarding one another here in this life and so the phrase denoting all which is not of this life that is that blisse which the just enjoy after this life And the phrase which the Jewes used to signifie this is the age or world to come which these Sadducees distinctly denied and the Pharisees beleived and affirmed And sure S. Paul one of those Pharisees Christianized did reckon of this continued life of the soul contrary to the mortality or sleeping of it when Phil. 1. 23. he saith that he desires 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which sure is a phrase to expresse the separation of soul and body and to be with Christ which I suppose must conclude a being of the soule and that an happy one unlesse Christ be imagin'd still to be asleep and so again when he calls the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 travelling out of the body a travailing to the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 8. V. 38. Great This Commandement by which the worship of the one God is commanded Deut. 6. 4. is not onely one of those which were written in their Phylacteries fasten'd on their posts and read in their houses daily but to note it to be the great commandement indeed above others it is observable that in Deut. the words in the Hebrew which begin and end it have the last letter written very big and noted in the margine to be so written V. 40. Hang The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may fitly and according to the notion and use of it in sacred Authors and according to the importance of this place most properly be rendred conspire or agree for so the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies an agreement of minds a covenant or league Gen. 44. 30. is rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where we read is bound up with noting an huge kindnesse and conjunction of affections between Jacob and Benjamin As in Chrysostome Epist K. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is earnestly to desire his Epistles So Judith 8. 24. where we vulgarly read their hearts depend on us 't is most proper to render it their hearts agree or conspire with us or are bound up with us So Lu. 19. 48. the people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they heard him they took his part were of his side agreed with him So in Chrysostome Ep. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He affects you much and is an earnest lover of me and Ep. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 loving and tendring So in Palladius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 placing all her affection on the young maide And so here in these two commandements all the law and the Prophets conspire that is the whole old Testament agrees conspires with these these are the summe of all that is said there But if it be rendred hang then the meaning will be that all commanded in the Jewish received Scripture depends upon one of these two hangs on one of these great pegges that is is in the last resort reducible to one of these heads CHAP. XXIII 1. THEN spake Jesus to the multitude and to his disciples Paraphrase 1. Then Jesus having quit himself from the Pharisees and Sadducees spake 2. Saying The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat Paraphrase 2. The Scribes and Pharisees c. those that are of the Sanhedrin are by you to be looked on as your lawfull Rulers that have authority over you succeeding Moses and the seventy elders Num. 11. 16. 3. And therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and doe but doe not ye after their works for they say and doe not Paraphrase 3. And therefore do ye live in obedience to all their lawful commands in all regular subjection and obedience But let not their actions be your examples for they live not according to their own prescriptions 4. For they binde note a heavy burthens and grievous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers Paraphrase 4. For many severe ordinances they impose on others over and above what the Law exacts but will not themselves be perswaded to take the least pains to doe those things which by the clear law of God are most necessary 5. But all their works they do for to be seen of men they make broad their note b phylacteries and enlarge the note c borders of their garments Paraphrase 5. All that they exercise themselves in most industriously are the performances which will bring them in most of praise The law which they were commanded Deut. 6. 8. to bind upon their hands c. that is to lay it near their hearts to practise it diligently they write in rolls and hang them in their foreheads and bind them on their wrists c. count them as a kinde of charmes and make them as large as they can to be seen of men and one to exceed the other And for the fringes of their garments which they were indeed commanded to weare Num 15. 38. Deut. 22. 12. to remember them of the law and as a peculiar fashion to discriminate them from other men they either for an ostentation of piety which those were to remember them of or to expresse the greater strictnesse in separating from all others weare these fringes very large And so whether for observances invented and prescribed by themselves only or for those which the law prescribes all their care is to be praised of men 6. And love the uppermost roomes at feasts and the chiefe seats in the synagogues Paraphrase 6. They love to have the first place if it be but at an ordinary meale And in the Consistories they are ambitious of the headships and when they teach in the synagogues or are there to hear others teach and as the manner was sit in chaires while they do so they are ambitious of getting the uppermost chaires 7. And greetings in the markets and to be called of men Rabbi Rabbi Paraphrase 7. And to receive the civilities and adorations and commendations of men above all others as the greatest doctors and leaders of others which is an evidence of their temper what 't is that they principally designe in all their religious
feast which I suppose concludes this Sacrament to be according to the nature of Sacraments an holy rite a solemne act or instrument instituted by God to communicate to or conferre on us the body of Christ that is the efficacy and benefits of Christs death Hence it is that this whole action is by Damascen called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 participation which is all one with communication only as one referreth to the giver so the other to the receiver 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he for thereby we partake of the divinity of Jesus the divine graces that flow from him and S. Chrysostome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the body of Christ is received that is as verily as God there treates us at and feeds us from his table so verily doth he communicate to and bestow on the worthy receiver the body of the crucified Saviour And if it shall be said that this is no strange thing for that God doth so on every act of sincere Repentance of Faith of Faith of Prayer or other part of his divine worship worthily performed and not only in this Sacrament I answer that the lesse strange it is the more ought it to be beleived on the affirmation of the Apostle and the more certain it is that he that being a true penitent sinner had the benefits of the death of Christ bestowed on him by God upon his first repentance hath them now annunciated by God and so solemnly and sacramentally conferred and sealed to him on this prepared and worthy approach to Gods table and this act of worship duely performed which Christ at his parting from the world thought fit so solemnly to institute to be for ever observed in the Church But if it be conceived that in this Sacrament these benefits are alwaies first conferred or so as they were not really conferred before this is a mistake for he that had been baptized is acknowledg'd if he have not interposed the obstacle to have received them before and he that hath frequently been a worthy receiver of this sacrament of the Lords supper and not fallen off by any willfull sinne cannot every time first or newly receive them nay he that is a true penitent and hath performed frequent acts of other parts of Gods worship as also of mortification of lusts and passions and of all manner of Good works though not of this hath no doubt that acceptance of those other acts and these benefits of Justification c. bestowed on him by God and not all Gods favour and these benefits suspended till the first receiving of this Sacrament Only in case of precedent lapses which have for some time cast a man out of Gods favour when upon sincere repentance and reformation he is restored to Gods favour again then God in this Sacrament doth seale anew that is solemnly exhibit these benefits to him And otherwise when no such lapses have intervened and so there is no need of this new sealing or exhibiting God doth yet confirme and farther ratifie what hath been before sufficiently done By this explication of the meaning of the words may also be concluded what are the parts of this Sacrament viz. the same that of every foederall rite two literally and two spiritually in each one on Gods part the other on ours On Gods part literally his entertaining and feeding us at his table 1. Cor. 10. 21. but that as in sacrifices of old first furnished by the piety of the guests and on our part literally our partaking of that table that Christian feast 1 Cor. 10. 17. Then spiritually or veiled under this literall visible outside of a feast 1. Gods solemn reaching out to us as by a deed or instrument what was by promise due to every penitent sinner every worthy receiver the broken body of Christ that is the benefits of his Death which is the summe of that fervent forme of prayer used by the Priest and every receiver singly at the minute of receiving the elements in that Sacrament and that prayer part of the solemnity of the forme of the court by which it is bestowed Secondly On our part annunciating 1. Cor. 11. 26. that sacrifice of Christs death which was then immediately to come but is now long since performed upon the Crosse Thus the bitter herbs are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a memoriall or commemoration of the bitter Aegyptian servitude Exod. 12. 14. the red wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a memoriall that Pharaoh wash'd himself in the blood of the children of Israel So that precept Exod. 13. 8. is given by Moses that in the Passover they should annunciate or tell of their deliverance and thence they call the Paschal lesson 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 annunciation See Elias Levita in Thisbi And this annunciation or shewing forth is not only in respect of our selves in beleeving and toward men in prosessing our faith in the crucified Saviour and that with a kind of glorying or rejoycing but also toward God pleading before him that sacrifice of his owne sonne and through that humbly and with affiance requiring the benefits thereof grace and pardon to be bestowed on us and at the time making use of that which is one speciall benefit of his passion that free accesse to the Father through him interceding for all men over all the world especially for Kings c. 1 Tim. 2. 2. which from that constitution of S. Paul to Timothy Metropolitan of all Asia was received into the most ancient Liturgies and made a solemn part of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as intercessions and Eucharisticall devotions of the Church Both these parts of the Sacrament are intimated by those two phrases mention'd in the two first observations For the presentation of the Lamb on the table and so of the Christian sacrifice the crucified Saviour in the Christian feast to be eaten of by us notes Gods annunciating and attesting to us the benefits of Christs death and so the commemorative Paschal forme notes our commemorating and annunciating that death of his to our selves and others And both these are contained in those different phrases of S. Paul both used in this matter in severall places the former that the broken bread is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 communication of his body and so the latter 1 Cor. 11. 26. As oft as you eat this bread and drink this cup ye annunciate the death of the Lord what God there bestowes on you you annunciate to him to your selves and to others From both which arises the aggravation of guilt of the unworthy receiver that he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 guilty of the body and blood of Christ v. 27. that is that Christ that died for him and is there communicated to him sacramentally that is visibly exhibited in that Sacrament and by him supposed to be annunciated to God c. is by his being unqualified uprepared for the receiving the benefits of his death utterly lost frustrated in
〈◊〉 that opposed the Councel of Calcedon and those that brake off from him about this point of Christs being ignorant of some things in respect of his Humanity had been till then of his communion and so opposers of that Councel see Leontius p. 514. A. These Eutychians heresie consisted in this that they affirmed so close an union betwixt the Word and the humane nature that they became but one nature and this was refuted in that Councel of Calcedon and the Agnoetae being opposers of that Councel must be supposed to adhere to this Heresie and then indeed it must be acknowledged they were Heretickes and their Heresie so much worse than bare Eutychianisme as it is blasphemie to impute nescience or ignorance to God For supposing as an Eutychian supposeth that the divinity and humanity were by union become one and the same nature 't were prodigious to beleeve that this nature were ignorant of any thing This therefore I suppose to be the ground of defining these Agnoetae to be Heretickes for such they were if they thus taught But for the doctrine of those which hold firmly the decrees of all the four first General Councels and so condemne all the Heresies there condemned particularly that of Nestorius dividing the Persons and of Eutychus confounding the Natures in Christ and onely affirme that though as God he knew all yet as man he was ignorant of some things just in the same manner as he was passible and subject to all humane infirmities which had not sin in them and that this is his owne expresse affirmation that the son of man knew not that day and hour this sure is so far from Heresie that as the same Leontius elsewhere tels us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 531. B. it is the unanimous assertion of all the Fathers to which neither the Councel of Calcedon nor any other hath taught any thing contrarie For so in his tenth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 resuming this business of the Agnoetae and recounting the answer that some gave that those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neither the son were spoken by Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by way of prudential oeconomie to avert the disciples from their inquirie he addes as his owne affirmation that it is not fit to speak over subtily in this matter and that therefore the Synod did not make any decree in it V. 35. Cock-crowing The gallicinium or cock-crowing is here set to note the middle time betwixt midnight and and morning For there were two cock-crowings in the night as appears c. 14. 30. and the second is here spoaken of and call'd simply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as also Mat. 26 75. and Lu. 22. 34 and Joh. 13. 39. there is only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cock shall crow where yet the meaning is clearly this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the second crowing as appears by this Evangelist ch 14. 30. See Censorinus CHAP. XIV 1. AFter two daies was the feast of the Passover and of unleavened bread and the chief Priests and Scribes sought how they might take him by craft and put him to death Paraphrase 1. When the Passover which is the preparation to the seven daies feast of unleavened bread or in the evening of which began the abstinence from all leavened bread was now but two daies off that is About wednesday in the Passion-week the Sanhedrim took councel how they might apprehend him secretly without any great noise Lu. 22. 6. 2. But they said Not on the feast day least there be an uproare of the people Paraphrase 2. And they resolved on it in councel see Mat. 26. 5. that It were best to deferre it till after the Passover lest the multitudes being then there they should rescue him tumultuously 3. And being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper as he sat at meat there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment of note a spicknard very pretious and she note b brake the box and powred it on his head 4. And there were some that had indignation among themselves and said Why was this wast of the oyntment made Paraphrase 4. Judas was very angry at it Mat 26. 8. 5. For it might have been sold for more then three hundred pence and have been given to the poore and they murmured against her 6. And Jesus said let her alone Why trouble ye her she hath wrought a good work on me Paraphrase 6. a singular work of charity upon me 7. For ye have the poore with you alwayes and whensoever ye will ye may doe them good but me ye have not alwaies 8. She hath done what she could she is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying Paraphrase 8. had in her power was able she hath done this prophetically unto me using this funerall rite as a prefiguration of my death which is now approaching 9. Verily I say unto you Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memoriall of her 10. And Judas Iscariot one of the twelve went unto the chief Priests to betray him unto them Paraphrase 10. to agree with them upon a price wherupon he would 11. And when they heard of it they were glad and promised to give him money And he sought how he might conveniently betray him 12. And the note c first day of unleavened bread when they killed the Passover his disciples said unto him Where wilt thou that we goe and prepare that thou mayst eat the Passover Paraphrase 12. on thursday even the begining or first part of the Paschall day on which they use to put leaven out of their dwellings and at the conclusion of it that is at sun-set following to eat the Passover his disciples according to the custome of beginning then to make preparation for the Paschall sacrifice on the day approaching came and 13. And he sendeth forth two of his disciples and saith unto them Go ye into the city and there shall meet you a man hearing a pitcher of water follow him Paraphrase 13. Peter and John Lu. 22. 8. 14. And whersoever he shall goe in say ye to the good man of the house The Master sayeth Where is the guests chamber where I shall eat the Passover with my disciples 15. And he will shew you an upper room furnished and prepared there make ready for us 16. And his disciples went forth and came into the city and found as he had said unto them and they made ready the passover Paraphrase 16. the unleavened bread and bitter herbs as a commemoration of the deliverance out of Aegypt but not the lamb see note c. 17. And in the evening he cometh with the twelve Paraphrase 17. And in the night see note on Mat. 14. d. he comes with the rest of the twelve 18. And as they sate and did eat Jesus said Verily I say unto you One
repentance and change to fit men for Christ 77. To give knowledge of salvation to his people by the remission of their sinnes Paraphrase 77. To teach men that in Christ there is a possibility of obteining salvation for sinners to wit by pardon of their sins upon repentance and new life 78. Through the tender mercy of our God whereby the note f day-spring from on high hath visited us Paraphrase 78. which is a special act of compassion in God through which it is that this rising Sun i. e. the Messias or Christ so called by the Prophets is come from heaven to visit and abide among us 79. To give light to them that sit in darknesse and in the note t shadow of death to guide our feet into the way of peace Paraphrase 79. to shine forth to blind ignorant obdurate worldlings living in a state of death and to put us into that way that will bring us to salvation 80. And the child grew and waxed strong in spirit and was in the deserts till the day of his shewing unto Israel Paraphrase 80. And Iohn grew and had the Spirit of God dayly more and more shewing himself in him and dwelt in the hill countrey of Iudea where he was born till the time of his preaching or setting to the execution of his office among the Iews Annotations on Chap. I. V. 1. Most surely believed This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath several notions in the New Testament 1. It is no more then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be fulfilled performed done So 2 Tim. 4. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fulfil or perform thy ministery So saith Phavorinus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fulfil adding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Apostle saith Fulfil or performe thy ministery So in Nilus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to fulfil desire is to do what is desired so 2 Tim. 4. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the preaching may be fulfilled i. e. gone through with and that the Gentiles may hear i. e. that it may be preached to the Gentiles also So in Hesychius Presbyter Cent. 2. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Old Testament did not perfect or complete the inward man to piety or in that respect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same sense And so 't is in this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things which have been done performed acted among us of which the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or narration ensuing doth consist And this is perfectly agreeable to the notion of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that in the Old Testament is once rendred by it which signifies to fulfil and performe as well as to fill So the Hebrews have a proverbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let a man fulfil his heart i. e. do what he lists and in the Psalmist to fill or fulfil all thy mind is to grant all thy petitions Secondly then it signifies to fill and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is fulnesse or plenty Col. 2. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the riches of the fulnesse of understanding and because the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Metaphorical as well as real filling infusing imbuing c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do so too And according to the matter of subject to which it is applyed the signification is yet farther varied For so being applyed to the Heart the principle of action it signifies to incite to any action to embolden to do any thing and when there is any thing of difficulty in it or of danger then it is particularly to give courage or confidence to embolden So Act. 5. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 why hath Satan filled thy heart that thou shouldst lye or deceive the Holy Ghost i. e. why or how did Satan incline or embolden thee to do this villany and so Eccles 8. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the heart of the sons of men is filled to do evil i. e. men are by impunity incited and emboldned to do so So Hest 7. 5. who hath filled his heart to do this or whose heart hath filled him to do this where the Greek reads distinctly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is it that hath dared to denote the danger that he incurred that had done it and so the boldnesse of the adventurer And thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes ordinarily to signifie boldnesse confidence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 6. 11. confidence of hope the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 elsewhere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confidence of faith Heb. 10. 22. the effect of being wash'd from an evil conscience in the end of the verse and the instrument of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 coming cheerfully to God in the beginning So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 4. 21. being confident that God was able and so boldly depending on it So 1 Thess 1. 5. Our Gospel hath been towards you preached to you not onely in word but in power and in the holy Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in or with much confidence for so the next words as ye know what manner of men we were among you are interpreted c. 2. 2. we were confident in our Lord to speak the Gospel of God to you in much contention And so Rom. 14. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let every man have assurance such as on which his actions are to depend in his own not any other mans understanding The Kings MS. leaves out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and then the meaning is Let a man be moved to do any thing by his own not by another mans conscience for so the Context enforceâ—h being in opposition to one mans judging another for doing what he thinks he ought to do v. 4. according to that of 1 Cor. 10. 29. why is my liberty judged of another mans conscience These are the places where the word is used in these books which are therefore put together here in the first place V. 2. Ministers Two possible acceptions there are of the phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word may signifie as it doth in some other places the matter the thing spoken of for so it doth v. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words i. e. the things wherein thou hast been instructed So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word i. e. thing done c. 2. 15. see Note on Mat. 2. h. and in this notion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will be the Apostles as those that were Christs instruments and officers not onely saw but acted themselves the things the passages that are here related And this is the plainest and clearest meaning of the phrase 2 ly It is the opinion of other learned men and among them of Budaeus that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies here as generally it doth throughout S. Johns Gospel the word i. e. Christ incarnate That the use of this phrase or title of Christ should not be
when the eighth day was come wherein 't was the law and custome for children to be circumcised and named he was circumcised and his name imposed on him which was Jesus according as he had been 22. And when the dayes of her purification according to the law of Moses were accomplished they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord Paraphrase 22. they brought him as their first-born to present him to the Priest and then to redeem him as Num. 18. 15. is appointed 23. As it is written in the law of the Lord Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord. Paraphrase 23. According to that law given to the Jews that as the first-born male of other creatures so the first-born son in remembrance of Gods slaying all the first born of the Aegyptians to deliver them should be consecrated to God Exod. 13. 3. and since the Levites were by God taken in stead of the first-born it is to be redeemed Num. 3. 12. 46. 24. And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord a pair of turtle doves or two young pigeons Paraphrase 24. And then for her own purification after child-birth Lev. 12. 6. to offer her pair of turtles being not able to offer a lamb which is an argument that the Magi had not yet brought their presents Mat 2. 11. according to the commandement of God that he which is not able to bring a lâ—mb shall bring a pair of turtles c. Lev. 12. 8. 25. And behold there was a man in Jerusalem whose name was Simeon and the same man was just and devout waiting for the consolation of Israel and the holy Ghost was upon him Paraphrase 25. an upright and godly man looking for and expecting the coming of the Messias see v. 38. whether in a spiritual onely or as most expected in a temporal kingdom to restore their liberty to the Jews 26. And it was revealed unto him by the holy Ghost that he should not see death before he had seen the Lord's Christ Paraphrase 26. And he had received revelation from the holy Ghost that before he died the Messias should come and he should see him 27. And he came by the Spirit into the Temple and the parents brought in the child Jesus to do for him after the custome of the Law Paraphrase 27. And at this very time he came by the guidance and dictate of the Spirit into the Temple and when Joseph and Mary brought in Jesus to perform those things which were according to the law usual to be done 28. Then took he him up in his armes and blessed God and said Paraphrase 28. recited this hymne 29. Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word Paraphrase 29. Lord now thou hast fulfilled thy promise revealed to me v. 26. I am heartily content to die 30. For mine eyes have seen thy salvation Paraphrase 30. For I have with these fleshly eyes of mine beheld the Messias 31. Which thou hast prepared before the face of all people Paraphrase 31. Whom thou hast so long promised and at last exhibited in the sight of all the congregation 32. A light to lighten the Gentiles and the glory of thy people Israel Paraphrase 32. A light afforded to the Gentile world Isa 49. 6. to reveal to them Gods righteousnesse or the way of living which will be acceptable to God Psal 116. 18. and after he hath reformed the religion of the Jews taught them the substantial in stead of the Ceremonial observances to bring the Gentiles to the receiving of that religion and so to bring much glory and honour to that nation to those at least thaâ— do receive him or in case they will do so 33. And Joseph and his mother marvailed at those things which were spoken of him 34. And Simeon blessed them and said unto Mary his mother Behold this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel and for a sign which shall be spoken against Paraphrase 34. is appointed by God to be a means of bringing punishment and ruine upon all obdurate impenitents and on the other side to redeem restore recover those that will be wrought on by him throughout all this people and he shall be vehemently opposed so holy and severe in his precepts and practise that he shall be a butt or sign such as are mention'd Isa 8. 18. a mark for all obdurate sinners to set themselves against 35. Yes a note f sword shall pierce through thy own soul also that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed Paraphrase 35. And that opposition shall bring upon thee either death it self or some sore affliction that the machinations and designes of men see note on Mat. 15. e. which are now kept secret may come forth and be discovered by their dealings with him by the judgments which they passe upon him some receiving him as the Messias others not See note on Rom. 8. f. 36. And there was one Anna a prophetesse the daughter of Phanuel of the tribe of Aser she was of a great age and had lived with an husband seven years from her virginity Paraphrase 36. very old and had lived in the matrimonial estate but seven years unto which she came a pure virgin 37. And she was a widow of about fourscore and four years which departed not from the Temple but note g served God with fastings and prayers night and day Paraphrase 37. And being now a widow of about 84 years old she constantly frequented the Temple see note on Act. 1. d. and performed all acts of piety praying and fasting constantly at the prescribed and accustomed seasons of performing those duties fasting twice a week see c. 18. 12. and observing the dayly houres of prayer 38. And she coming in at that instant gave thanks likewise unto the Lord and spake of him to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem Paraphrase 38. sang an hymne to him and expresly affirmed him to be the Messias and this she did to all those in Jerusalem which expected the coming of the Messias See v. 25. 39. And when they had performed all things according to the Law of the Lord they returned into Galilee to their own city Nazareth Paraphrase 39. they returned to Bethlehem and there continued till they were warned to remove into Aegypt Mat. 2. 14. from whence returning they came to their own dwelling at Nazareth in Galilee Mat. 2. 23. 40. And the child grew and waxed strong in spirit filled with wisdome and the grace of God was upon him Paraphrase 40. And Jesus grew in stature of body and faculties of mind his divine Spirit assisting and strengthning his natural faculties and was indued with great wisdome through the grace and power of Gods Spirit upon him 41. Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passeover 42. And when he was twelve years old they went
clothes neither abode in any house but in the tombes 28. When he saw Jesus he cried out and fell down before him and with a loud voice said What have I to doe with thee Jesus thou son of God most high I beseech thee torment me not Paraphrase 28. let me alone to continue where I am and doe not before my time cast me into the place of torments the pit of hell v. 31. See Mar. 5. note b. 29. For he had commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the man for oftentimes it had caught him and he was kept bound with chaines and with fetters and he brake the bands and he was driven of the devil into the wildernesse Paraphrase 29. the devil possest him and put him into a kind of raving fit which made him very unruly and thereupon 30. And Jesus asked him saying What is thy name And he said Legion because many devils were entred into him 31. And they besought him that he would not command them to goe out into the note d deep Paraphrase 31. cast them into the pit of hell 32. And there was there a herd of many swine feeding on the mountains and they besought him that he would suffer them to enter into them and he suffered them Paraphrase 32. and to shew the people the destructive power of this Legion of devils if not restrained by his omnipotent goodnesse and so to let them see the great benefits that were now come to them if they would receive and believe in Christ he did permit or not restrain them to doe what they so much desired to enter into the swine See Mar. 5. 13. 33. Then went the devils out of the man and entred into the swine and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the lake and were choaked 34. When they that fed them saw what was done they fled and went and told it in the city and in the countrey Paraphrase 34. villages in the countrey 35. Then they went out to see what was done and came to Jesus and found the man out of whom the devils were departed sitting at the feet of Jesus clothed and in his right mind and they were afraid 36. They also which saw it told them by what means he that was possessed of the devils was healed 37. Then the whole multitude of the countrey of the Gadarens round about besought him to depart from them for they were taken with great feare and he he went up into the ship and returned back again 38. Now the man out of whom the devils were departed besought him that he might be with him but Jesus sent him away saying Paraphrase 38. be one of his constant attendants or disciples 39. Return to thine owne house and shew how great things God hath done for thee And he went his way and published throughout the whole city how great things Jesus had done unto him 40. And it came to passe that when Jesus was returned the people gladly received him for they were all waiting for him Paraphrase 40. the people of the place were very much joyed at his coming 42. And behold there came a man named Jairus and he was a ruler of the synagogue and he fell down at Jesus feet and besought him that he would come into his house 42. For he had one onely daughter about twelve yeares of age and she lay a dying But as he went the people thronged him Paraphrase 42. she was by him left ready to die but by this time that he came to Christ actually dead Mat 9. 18. though that was not certainly known by him till v. 49. 43. And a woman having an issue of blood twelve yeares which had spent all her living upon Physitians neither could be healed of any 44. Came behind him and touched the border of his garment and immediately her issue of blood stanched 45. And Jesus said Who touched me When all denied Peter and they that were with him said Master the multitude throng thee and prease thee and sayest thou Who touched me 46. And Jesus said Some body hath touched me for I perceive that virtue is gone out of me Paraphrase 46. know some cure hath been wrought by the touching of me 47. And when the woman saw that she was not hid she came trembling and falling down before him she declared unto him before all the people for what cause she had touched him and how she was healed immediately 48. And he said unto her Daughter be of good comfort thy faith hath made thee whole goe in peace 49. While he yet spake there cometh one from the ruler of the synagogues house saying to him Thy daughter is dead trouble not the Master Paraphrase 49. from the house of Jairus ver 41. which brought him word that his daughter was dead and therefore he should not put Christ to the trouble to come down to work a cure when she was already dead 50. But when Jesus heard it he answered him saying Fear not believe only and she shall be made whole 51. And when he came into the house he suffered no man to goe in save Peter and James and John and the father and the mother of the maiden 52. And all wept and bewailed her but he said Weep not she is not dead but sleepeth Paraphrase 51 52. And coming into the house where there was already a great company of neighbours gathered together weeping and bewailing the deceased he suffered none of those that came with him to goe in save Peter c. And seeing the company within lamenting her death he comforted them saying 53. And they laughed him to scorn knowing that she was dead 54. And he put them all out and took her by the hand and called saying Maid arise Paraphrase 54. all those that were there lamenting 55. And her spirit came again and she arose straightway and he commanded to give her meat Paraphrase 55. that they might perceive that she was really revived and not onely in appearance and withal to refresh her he commanded them that were in the house to set some food before her 56. And her parents were astonished but he charged them that they should tell no man what was done Annotations on Chap. VIII V. 3. Ministred The true notion of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so often used in the Scripture will be worth considering a while for the right understanding of all places where 't is used And 1. it is sufficiently known to belong unto and to be frequently taken in general for any kind of service or ministery Such was that of disciples who waited attended on the Prophets did their servile offices see Mat. 3. h. and accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for such a disciple Joh. 12. 26. compared with Luk. 6. 40. Mat. 10. 25. But omitting this ordinary notion the best rise will be by considering the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it referres to that one
I might make merry with my friends 30. But assoon as this thy son was come which hath devoured thy living with harlots thou hast killed for him the fatted calf Paraphrase 30. spent all that portion which thou gavest him 31. And he said unto him Son thou art ever with me and all that I have is thine 32. It was meet that we should make merry and be glad for this thy brother was dead and is alive again and was lost and is found Paraphrase 32. But for the return of this thy brother from that riotous course which is as wonderfull a work and as considerable a blessing as if he had been raised from the dead it is all reason that we should expresse an extraordinary joy in an extraordinary manner Annotations on Chap XV. V. 7. Repentance The difference of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 change of mind from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 grief or sorrow for sinne or dislike of what a man hath done is sufficiently known and as it hath place in many other passages so eminently in this For as he that lives a Godly life may and doth often fall into such sinnes as deserve his sorrow and displeasure at himself and so cannot be said not to want that sorrow so it is certain that that man continuing all his life so without any eminent fall into wilfull sinne may be said not to need that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that change which here is spoken of and is required to the bringing home of a lost sheep a prodigall to his fathers house So he that was wash'd already had no need saith Christ save to wash his feet but is clean every whit Joh. 13. 10. V. 16. Huskes The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are here set down as the food of Swine are the fruit of the Carobe or arbor Ceratonia which the Syriack translation reads accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mentioned by Dioscorides l. 1. and Galen l. 7. de Simpl. Med. fac who calls the tree it self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that saith Hesychius is an Aegyptian fig 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This fruit Gorrbaeus thus describes that 't is of the length of a mans finger forked about the breadth of a thumb very sweet but hard of concoction and of an ill juice which is agreeable to what is affirm'd of it by Pliny l. 15. c. 24. who adds that the rind of it is the part that is eaten and thereupon c. 28. In siliquis quod manditur quid nisi lignum est that part of it which is eaten is the wood Whence it is that Siliqua the Latine word for that fruit comes also to signifie the huske or rind of any kind of fruit which is the reason I suppose why the word is ordinarily rendred husks though the Latine siliqua doe not alwaies signifie so Of this fruit Dioscorides saith that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If they be taken green they are very ill for the stomach and are apt to breed loosness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being dried they are medicinall for a loosnesse and are diureticall The use of them green was probably that which belongs to this place where the Swine are said to feed on them as they were wont to be allowed to doe on those other fâ—uits which were good for nothing else This fruit saith Pliny was ordinary among the Aegyptians agreeing therein with Hesychius to which perhaps that part of the Parable referres v. 13. where the prodigall is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have travailed afarre off to a region though it be not named For that it cannot referre to some countrey in Judaea may seem both because there is no mention of that fruit in Judaea and because feeding of swine was against the laws of the Jewes for as to that mention of heards of swine among the Gadarens all that can be concluded thence is this that Gentiles then inhabited there and so Josephus distinctly numbers Gadara among the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Pompey took away from the Jewes and thirdly because 't is said that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he travailed a great way off V. 24. Dead The Scripture-notion of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dead may be learn'd from hence to signifie one that is desperately engaged in a wicked course Thus those that were carried into captivity and despair'd of returne are call'd dead bones Ezec. 37. 3. and the reducing of them is said to be the bringing them out of their graves v. 12. So the state of Abrahams body and Sarahs womb in respect of having hopes of a posterity is call'd deadnesse Rom. 4. 19. noting desperation of children and no more So the state of unchristian living is call'd death 1 Joh. 3. 14. And they that lived in a Gentile course are said to be dead in trespasses and sinnes Ephes 2. 1. see Rom. 4. 17. So 1 Tim. 5. 6. She that lives in pleasure is dead while she lives So the Jewes have a saying Ill men while they live are said to be dead And so the ancient Arabs Not he that is at rest is dead but the living dead man he is truly dead and all this no otherwise then according to the ordinary notion of Pythagoras who for any that had forsaken his school that is refused to live according to his rules of Philosophy had a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an empty coffin set in his place to signifie him to be morally dead Accordingly reformation or recovery to good life is call'd a rising from the dead reviving being quickned passing to life in these and other places and signifies no more by all these expressions but only repentance from dead works or renovation CHAP. XVI 1. AND he said unto his disciples There was a certain rich man which had a steward and the same was accused unto him that he had wasted his goods Paraphrase 1. unthriftily lavisht out that estate which was entrusted to him to manage and improve 2. And he called him and said unto him How is it that I heare this of thee Give an account of thy stewardship for thou mayst be no longer steward 3. Then the steward said within himself What shall I doe for my Lord taketh away from me the stewardship I cannot dig to beg I am ashamed Paraphrase 3. Having not been brought up to it I am not able to earn my living by my labour and so there is no way of subsistence imaginable for me but to beg and that is a shame for me 4. I am resolved what to doe that when I am put out of my stewardship they may receive me into their houses Paraphrase 4. I may be entertained by my masters debtors 5. So he called every one of his Lords debtors unto him and said unto the first How much owest thou unto my Lord 6. And he said An hundred measures of oyle And he said unto him Take thy bill and sit down quickly and write fifty 6.
Mar. 7. a. 7. Jesus saith unto them Fill the water-pots with water And they filled them up to the brim 8. And he saith unto them Draw out now and bear unto the Governour of the feast And they bear it 9. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine and knew not whence it was but the servants that drew the water knew the Governour of the feast called the bridegroom 10. And saith unto him every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine and when men have well drunk then that which is worse but thou hast kept the good wine untill now Paraphrase 10. It is the manner of men at feasts to bring their guests the stronger richer wines at the beginning then that which is not so rich but thou hast reserved the richest piece till the latter end of the feast 11. This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee and manifested forth his glory and his disciples believed on him Paraphrase 11. gave evidence of the presence of his divinity see note on c. 1. b. and accordingly his disciples believed on him as the son of God 12. After this he went down to Capernaum he and his mother and his brethren and his disciples and they continued there not many daies 13. And the Jewes Passover was at hand and Jesus went up to Jerusalem 14. And found in the Temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves and the changers of money sitting Paraphrase 14. that set up a trade to sell sacrifices to them that came thither from farre and that returned money by way of exchange see note on Mat. 21. b. 15. And when he had made a scourge of small cords he drove them all out of the Temple and the sheep and the oxen and poured out the changers money and overthrew their tables Paraphrase 15. And using no other weapon but only a whip of little cords which he found there he drave them all out of the Temple no man making any resistance in like manner as he after did again Mat. 21. 12. 16. And said unto them that sold doves Take these things hence make not my Fathers house an house of Merchandise Paraphrase 16. the Temple set apart for Gods peculiar presence and service a shop of trade to buy and sell in it 17. And his disciples remembred that it was written The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up Paraphrase 17. interpreted that act of his as an act of zeal by which some malefactors were punished in the very fact without legall processe and condemnation among the Jewes and to that purpose call'd to mind that of the I salmist Psal 69. 9. The zeal of thy house hath fed or gnawed upon me and the reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon me that is I am as tender of any dishonour done to thy house or thee as if it were done to my self see Rom. 15. 3. and so am stirr'd up with zeal to vindicate it 18. Then answered the Jewes and said unto him What signe shewest thou us seeing that thou doest these things Paraphrase 18. Hereupon the Jewes came and question'd him saying What commission doest thou bring what evidence of thy coming from God or what miracles dost thou doe by which it may appear to us that thou art invested with such authority as these acts of thine pretend to 19. Jesus answered and said unto them Destroy this temple and in three daies I will raise it up Paraphrase 19. Jesus said unto them The signe that is to be shewn to you is this that when you have put me to death I now tell you that I shall within three daies rise again see Mat. 12. 39. 20. Then said the Jewes Fourty and six years was this Temple in building and wilt thou rear it up in three daies Paraphrase 20. This being said by him in a parabolicall manner calling his body this temple and the putting him to death the destroying of this temple and his resurrection the rearing it again they mistook his meaning and thought he had spoken of the Temple of Jerusalem and laid it up as an accusation against him Mat. 26. 61. and argued against it as an impossible thing for him to rebuild that in so small a time 21. But he spake of the Temple of his body Paraphrase 21. But the truth was he spake of his bodies being kill'd and rising again the third day which after the manner of prophets he thus express'd and mentioned this as the miracle by which his doctrine was to be confirm'd 22. When therefore he was risen from the dead his disciples remembred that he had said this unto them and they believed the Scripture and the word which Jesus had said Paraphrase 22. This speech of his the disciples called to mind after his resurrection and upon that added to many other completions of his owne predictions and the predictions of Scripture concerning him they believed those prophecies as fulfilled in him and believed his own words as agreeable thereto and so resolved that he was the Messias 23. Now when he was in Jerusalem at the Passoever on the feast day many believed in his name when they saw the miracles which he did Paraphrase 23. Many others did so also at Jerusalem when he came thither and acknowledged the power by which he acted to be divine being convinced thereof by the miracles which he did there at the time of the feast of the Passover and unleavened bread 24. But Jesus did not commit himself unto them because he knew all men 25. And needed not that any should testifie of man for he knew what was in man Paraphrase 24 25. But Jesus knowing the secrets of mens hearts and wanting no information concerning any man being able to dive into the inside of a man into his very thoughts consequently discerned what kind of belief this was in these men how unlikely to bear any stresse to hold out in time of temptation and his time of suffering being not yet come he would not venture himself to the hazard of their unconstancy and therefore did not so freely converse as to abide and eat and drink with them Annotations on Chap. II. V. 4. What have I to doe with thee T is not easie to resolve what is the importance of this speech of Christ to his mother 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What have I to do with thee yet by the next verse which tells us what Mary did upon it viz. spake to the attendants that they should do whatsoever Christ bad them 't is clear that she did not conclude from his speech that he would not make use of his power to help them to wine but directly the contrary that she believed that he would And 't is clear by ver 7. that Christ immediately goes about it bids them fill the water-pots of water and immediately turns it into wine By this 't is manifest that the meaning of Christs
Jesus saith unto them Loose him and let him go Paraphrase 44. See Note on ch 19. g. 45. Then many of the Jews which came to Mary and had seen the things which Jesus did believed on him 46. But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees and told them what things Jesus had done 47. Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a councel saying What do we for this man doth many miracles Paraphrase 47. It is not a season for us to sit still and do nothing to permit this person to go on without interruption 48. If we let him thus alone all men will believe on him and note b the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation Paraphrase 48. destroy both our Temple and Nation our religion and government and wholly enslave us 49. And one of them named Caiaphas being the high priest that same year said unto them Ye know nothing at all 50. Nor consider that it is expedient for us that one man should die for the people and that the whole nation perish not Paraphrase 49 50. And Caiaphas put into the high priests office by the Procurator see Luke 3. b. made a speech of which this was the summe This is no time of consulting or considering at large what is just to do in what way of justice to proceed with this man We are to consider what is our interest and 't is a Politick maxime that we may do any thing be it otherwise never so unlawful to keep the publick from destruction 51. And this spake he not of himself but being high priest that year he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation Paraphrase 51. This he spake in words that were a direct prophecie of what God had now designed should come to pass not that he meant it in that sense or thought at all of prophesying but being in place of authority among the Jews at that time he was a fit person for God to make use of as his minister to foretell the purpose of God that Christ should die for the Jews 52. And not for that nation only but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad Paraphrase 52. And not for the Jews only but that he might call all the Gentiles into the same fold the same Church all the servants of God all that would receive the faith all the world over 53. Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death Paraphrase 52. From that time they entred into a consultation which they gave not over till they had contrived it to have him put to death 54. Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews but went thence into a countrey neer to the wilderness into a city called Ephraim and there continued with his disciples Paraphrase 54. Hereupon Jesus did not publickly see Note on ch 7. a. do any thing among the people of Judea 55. And the Jews Passeover was nigh at hand and many went out of the countrey up to Jerusalem before the Passeover to purifie themselves Paraphrase 55. That they might be cleansed from legal impurity from which till they were cleansed they could not celebrate the Passeover and that all that were under any vow of Nazaritisme might timely perform it see Note on Act. 21. 23. 56. Then sought they for Jesus and spake among themselves as they stood in the Temple What think ye that he will not come to the feast Paraphrase 56. This being that feast unto which every one was to come to Jerusalem and no excuse being sufficient for not coming but that of invincible necessity what can be conceived the reason why he cometh not up 57. Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandement that if any man knew where he were he should shew it that they might take him Annotations on Chap. XI V. 33. Was troubled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be troubled with any passion but in this Gospel peculiarly with grief So ch 12. 27. Now is my soul troubled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in respect of death approaching so ch 13. 21. Jesus having said this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was troubled in spirit to think of his being delivered up by Judas So in his exhortation to the disciples when he tels them of his death ch 14. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Let not your heart be troubled and ver 27. 't is set distinct from fear the other passion Let not your heart be troubled nor cowardly so here 't is joyned with groaning in spirit as expressions of inward grief as the tears that follow v. 35. are outward evidences of it As for the form of speech in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he troubled himself that is but an idiome of the Hebrews who oft use the reciprocal voice Hithpael for a Passive V. 48. The Romans shall come The Jews in Councel seeing the miracles which Jesus did this especially of raising Lazarus did much fear that professing himself to be the Messias he would soon attempt to make himself King and by the admiration which he had gotten among the people be quickly assisted to it if he were not timely hindred If this were done the consequent seemed visible to them that the Romans to whom they were subject must look upon this as a Rebellion and be by that temptation provoked to come with an army and destroy them utterly That this was their fear is evident by their many groundless objections made afterwards against him that he forbad to give tribute to Cesar that he made himself a King and so opposed himself against Cesar not that they desired the continuance of Cesars power over them but that their fear of a yet farther conquest from the Romans made them unwilling to provoke them And this the rather because of a tradition among them that a little before the end of the world there should come one to destroy them called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is by an easie change Romulus This seems to be but the depravation of some prophecie from God which foretold the coming of the Romans in the last days meaning the days of Messias to destroy them and demonstrates their expecting and believing that the Romans were the people from whence the change of their religion and over-running their nation should come And therefore when they see the doctrine of Christ thrive so well gather so many Proselytes and that the miracles which he did were so great as might well set him up for a King or Messias which they through their unbelief would not acknowledge him to be truly it follows that they presently apprehend the Romans coming in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 now mentioned to destroy their religion signified by the word place and carry them out of their countrey that is destroy their nation or else wholly to change their laws rule them as conquer'd people But
were the first day and the last of the feast of Tabernacles the first and seventh of the feast of Unleavened bread and the day of Pentecost is by the Jews writing in Greek called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great day So it is rendred by the Greek Isa 1. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where we read calling of assemblies Hence is that of Tertull. cont Marci l. 5. Dies observatis c. Ye observe dayes among them he names jejunia dies magnos fasts and great dayes so Job 7. 37. the last day of the feast of Tabernacles which was a day of calling assemblies is there call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the great day of the feast See Scal. proleg de Emend Temp. p. 7. 6. V. 35. Saw it This speech of this Evangelist and his so much care in the testifying of this fact from his own sight of it is an argument that he looked on it as a very weighty and considerable passage And so 1 Job 5. 6. he makes use of it as such This is he that came with water and blood not by water onely but by water and blood and v. 8. There be three that bear witnesse on earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these three agree in one What the particular is wherein the weight of this passage lies will be worth considering And first it is ordinarily affirmed that there is a capsula on the left side of the heart called the pericardium wch hath water in it of continual use for the cooling of the heart and that the coming out of water with the blood here was a testimony of the wounding his very heart the entring of that iron the spear into his soul Against this others have framed an objection that it was not the left but the right side of Christ which was at this time wounded by the souldier and that the Arabick texts generally expresse it so see Kirstenius Arab. Gram. p. 5. and consequently that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the waters flowing out together with the blood could not be any natural effect of that wound But that objection is of little force for 1. such is the posture of the heart in the body rather in the middle then enclining to the left side and 2dly so great is that pericardium as Anatomists find especially after death when the water much encreaseth that if the right side were pierced so deep as to the heart it would send out water And therefore this may first be resolved that this being an evidence of the wounding of the heart and the Physicians Maxime being certain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that is wounded in the heart must certainly die and Sanantur nullâ vulnera cordis ope wounds in the heart are absolutely incurable this flowing of water with the blood was an evidence and demonstration of his being truely dead this one wound being sufficient to secure that if he had not been dead before v. 33. and so the confutation of most Hereticks of the first ages which affirmed him to have suffered death onely in appearance But beside this another conclusion S. John in his Epistle is willing to draw from it viz. that believing Jesus to be the son of God is an effectual means of overcoming the world 1 Joh. 5. 5. for to the proving of that it is that this observation is made use of by him This is he that came with water and blood v. 6. And that argument lies thus The baits or temptations which the world useth are of two sorts allurements of carnall pleasures and terrors from apprehension of persecutions the Gnosticks at the time of his writing that Epistle made use of both these to seduce the Orthodox Christians the all kind of carnall pleasures which they profess'd was one bait and the persecutions from the Jewes upon the Orthodox Christians which the Gnosticks by complying with them avoided was the other temptation Against these two S. John sets up purity and patience as the two prime doctrines and commands of Christ which every true beleever is strictly concerned in exemplified by himself who was 1. pure and sinlesse and yet 2 ly suffered death the death of the crosse and most lively adumbrated by the water and blood which he had observed to come from Christs side in this place The water that was the embleme of all spotlesse purity and the blood was the evidence of his fortitude and constant patience laying down his life for the truth of God and these two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 testifie and declare the necessity of these two and so of overcoming the world in every one that believes aright in Christ And whereas 't is there added that the Spirit testifies also and that the Spirit i. e. the Spirit as a witnesse i. e. the testimony of the Spirit agrees in one with these two i. e. with the testimonies of the water and blood that is thus to be interpreted not only that the Spirit coming down on Christ who was after crucified by the Jewes did testifie that he was the beloved son of God in whom he was well pleased i. e. perfectly innocent though he suffered for sinne but also that the Spirit after the resurrection of Christ coming on the Apostles came as Christs advocate to defend him and convince the world both in that action concerning righteousnesse proving that Christ was a most innocent and righteous person and that other concerning judgment in punishing and retaliating his crucifiers the Jewes and Satan himself destroying their kingdome for their destroying of him see Note on c. 16. a Beside this importance of the water and blood the ancients have observed another also that by a speciall act of Gods providence there flowed at this time from Christs side the two Sacraments of his Church Baptism and the Supper of the Lord. V. 37. They shall look on him whom This is one of the places in which as also Rev. 1. 7. the Evangelist quotes the testimony of the Old Testament not from the Septuagint but from the Hebrew text For in the place of Zach. 12. 10. the Septuagint or Greek translators read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reading it seems 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the mistake of the two letters which are so like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 V. 40. Linen cloths 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hesychius signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by him rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a band or swath so ch 20. 7. and so the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the story of Lazarus c. 11. 44. which word is by Grammarians derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mors and so signifies peculiarly those swathes that belong to dead men wherein their whole body was wound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Nonnus In relation to which it is that Act. 5. 6. they are said to wind
wonders in heaven above and signes in the earth beneath blood and fire and vapour of smoke 20. The sun shall be turned into darknesse and the moon into blood before that great and notable day of the Lord come 21. And it shall come to passe that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved Paraphrase 19 20 21. And after that there shall be many fearfull stupendious sights and prodigies and many great slaughters in Judea as foretunners and presignifications of the great famous destruction see Mat. 3. 11 12. which shall befall this people foretold by Christ Mat. 24. see Heb. 10. a. for their crucifying of Christ and from which the only way to rescue any is to repent and acknowledge Christ which to gain men to was the design of the coming of the holy Ghost Joh. 10. 8. 22. Ye men of Israel hear these words Jesus of Nazareth a man approved of God among you by miracles wonders and signes which God did by him in the midst of you as ye your selves also know Paraphrase 22. This Jesus of Nazareth being demonstrated to be sent from God by the mighty works which by him God hath done among you all which you know to be true and of which ye your selves are witnesses 23. Him being delivered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God ye have taken and by wicked hands have crucified and slain Paraphrase 23. Him being permitted by God to fall into your hands God withdrawing that protection which was necessary to have preserved him from them and this by his decree that he should lay down his life for his sheep in order to that great designe of mans salvation toward which he did by his foreknowledge discern this the fittest expedient ye apprehended and crucified most wickedly 24. Whom God raised up having loosed the note c pains of death because it was not possible that he should be holden of it Paraphrase 24. But God hath raised him again delivering him from the power of death not suffering him to continue dead the goodnesse of God being ingaged in this not to suffer an innocent person so unjustly and unthankfully handled by the Jewes to lie under death and besides many other things the prophecies of him necessarily requiring that he should not 25. For David speaketh concerning him I foresaw the Lord alwaies before my face for he is on my right hand that I should not be moved Paraphrase 25. For of him saith David Ps 16. 8. I waited and looked with all affiance and confidence on God for he is my defender so as to keep me from miscarrying 26. Therefore did my heart rejoice and my tongue was glad moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope Paraphrase 26. For this my glory that is my tongue because that is the member the instrument of glorifying God shall rejoice and my flesh shall rest confident 27. Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption Paraphrase 27. For though I die yet shalt thou not leave me so long dead as that my body should be putrefied that is thou shalt raise me from death before the third day be past 28. Thou hast made known to me the waies of life thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance Paraphrase 28. Thou hast cheered me abundantly refreshed me with thy favour 29. Men and brethren let me freely speak unto you of the Patriarch David that he is both dead and buried and his sepulchre is with us untill this day Paraphrase 29. Let me therefore speak to you freely and without any reservednesse see note on Joh. 7. 13. concerning that David that thus spake that he died like other men and had a solemn interment and we still have his monument to shew from whence he never rose 30. Being therefore a prophet and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him that of the fruit of his loynes according to the flesh he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne Paraphrase 30. And therefore not speaking of himself but by way of prediction of the Messias knowing that he should infallibly spring from his loynes that was to be prince and ruler of his Church 31. He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ that his soul was not left in hell neither his flesh did see corruption Paraphrase 31. This speech of his was prophetick referring to this resurrection of Christ whereupon 't is said that his foul should not continue in state of separation from the body In which state though it were for a while yet it continued not so long till the body was corrupted that is not the space of 72 houres or three daies 32. This Jesus hath God raised up whereof we all are witnesses Paraphrase 32. And accordingly hath God raised up Christ within that space of time within three daies and all we Apostles are eye-witnesses of it 33. Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost he hath shed forth this which we now see and hear Paraphrase 33. Being therefore assumed to his regall state and office in heaven and God having performed to him as all his other so peculiarly this promise made to him of giving him power to send the holy Ghost he hath accordingly now sent him and this prodigie which ye now see and hear is an effect of that viz. the speaking with tongues which the hour before they understood not 34. For David is not ascended into the heavens but he saith himself The Lord said unto my Lord Sit thou on my right hand 35. Untill I make thy foes thy footstool Paraphrase 34 35. For this cannot be interpreted of David himself though he spake it in his own person for he never went to heaven bodily and so cannot be said to be exalted to God's right hand while his enemies are made his footstool But he speaks of him of whom this was to be verified as of his Lord The Lord saith he said to my Lord Psal 110. 1. 36. Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made that same Jesus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ Paraphrase 36. This great important truth therefore I now proclaim unto you that that Christ whom ye Jewes have crucified God the Father hath raised up and by assuming him to his right hand setled him there as a head of his Church instated him in the true kingly office of the Messias 37. Now when they heard this they were pricked in their heart and sâ—â—â— unto Peter and to the rest of the Apostles Men and brethren what shall we doe Paraphrase 37. Upon these words of Peter they had great compunction and as men that were willing to doe any thing to rescue themselves from the guilt of so horrible a sinne as crucifying the Messias they cried out most passionately to
2. c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 especially in their meetings for the commemorating of Christ in the Sacrament as appears in this chapter v. 44 45 47. where saith the Text They had all things common sold their possessions and parted them to all as every man had need c. living all as it were out of one common stock as those that are joynt-sharers and partners in all To which purpose it is observable from Levit. 6. 2. that the common or joynt-interest that Merchants or Tradesmen ofttimes have in Traffick called there by the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the putting to of the hand is by the Septuagint rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 communication or communion or which is used also in this sense of joynt-interest fellowship and in the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a society of hand from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sociavit participem fecit a trading of partners and so in the Syriack also in the same word which they use in the New Testament to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and particularly here in this 42. verse And this is thought fit to be recorded by the Apostles among the very few things fit to be preach'd and proclaim'd by those that declared the Gospel to all the world that when the height of the Pythagorean philosophy was to have all things common and Epicurus went yet higher not by bringing all together into some common magazine which said he was an argument of diffidence and so unreconcileable with friendship but by cheerfull communicating to every one that had need out of that which every man hath the Christian religion might appear to have arrived to the highest pitch Every man selling that which he had immoveable that so he might have ready to distribute to any nay that he might not trust himself in the distribution bringing and laying it at the Apostles feet that they might distribute it most impartially and so approving themselves to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a people of free-will-offerings in the day of Christs power Psal 110. now when he was install'd in his kingdome So in a spirituall sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1. 9. is the participation of the Son or communication liberality all one with his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ephes 3. 8. his unsearchable riches as they are powred out on us So Ephes 3. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the communication of the mysterie or that mysterie kept hid so long is now communicated or made known so Phil. 3. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the communicating his sufferings to us that is our partaking and so suffering with or after him in a spirituall sense dying to sinne as he dyed to the world which is there called being conformed to his death So 1 Corinth 10. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the participating of the body and blood of Christ So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 communication of the Spirit Phil. 2. 1. that liberall effusion of graces from the Spirit of God And so when in the solemn close of the Epistles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the communication of the holy Spirit is joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the grace of Christ and love of God 2 Cor. 13. 14. it must signifie proportionably to these many other places the liberall effusion of that holy Spirit and so 1 John 1. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that you may have partnership with us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and our partnership is indeed with the Father c. the gifts and life that God and Christ hath are communicated to us and ver 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if we say that we are partakers with him of that grace and life c. By this might be explained the use of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the ancient Church but that the words are not found in Scripture and will be mention'd more seasonably on occasion of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 3. Note a. V. 47. Having favour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to use or to exercise as when Christ saith to him that hath shall be given and let us have grace Hebr. 12. 28. And as for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the very word Charity and is by Cicero so rendred and frequently signifies liberality as in Epicurus's book entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of gifts and charity or liberality mention'd by Sextus Empir l. cont Gramm and so is used 2. Cor. 8. 4. and so Act. 4. 33. where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by the Syriack rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is great goodnesse or benignity though Guido Fabritius render it gratia magna following the notion which it seems he had of the Greek without considering the Syriack and so the consequents demonstrate it to signifie and therefore the phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by the Syriack rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is they gave almes before all the people not as Guido Fabritius again renders the Greek rather then that cùm iniissent gratiam when they got favour for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies dedit gave and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 misericordia gratia eleemosyna 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bowels of mercy abundant liberality see 2 Cor. 8. 1. and Note on 1 Pet. 3. d. CHAP. III. 1. NOw Peter and John went up together into the Temple at the hour of prayer being the ninth houre Paraphrase 1. At three in the afernoon which was one of the times of day generally set apart for prayer 2. And a certain man lame from his mothers womb was carried whom they laid daily at the gate of the Temple which is called Beautifull to ask almes of them that entred into the Temple Paraphrase 2. And there was an impotent man who was so from his birth who was therefore daily carried by others and laid at the gate of the Temple toward the East in Solomon's porch ver 11. which was called the beautifull gate that there he might beg and receive the almes of those that went up daily to pray there by which means this man was known to all the pious men of the city that used to go that way v. 10. 3. Who seeing Peter and John about to go into the Temple asked an almes 4. And Peter fastning his eyes on him with John said Look on us 5. And he gave heed unto them expecting to receive something of them 6. Then Peter said Silver and Gold have I none but such as I have give I thee In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk Paraphrase 6. I cannot give thee that almes thou lookest for that of money to relieve thy wants but that which will eminently supply all thy wants and make it unnecessary for thee to ask any more I am able and willing to bestow upon thee 7. And he took him by the right hand and lift him up and immediately his feet and ancle-bones received strength
they were brought low with a famine so that they should feed on one anothers bodies c. And so saith Lactantius it fell out soon after their death Vespasian extinguished the name and nation of the Jewes c. The second thing which is known in story and usefull to be here premised is the rise and growth of the Haeresie of the Gnosticks the followers of Simon Magus which in a short time while the Apostles lived and preached over-ran all their plantations and in a greater or lesse degree infested all the Churches of those times and by the two baits which they used liberty of all abominable lusts and promises of immunity from persecutions attracted many unto them and wheresoever they came began with opposing the Apostles and Governors of the Churches And accordingly these Epistles being adapted to the present urgencies and wants of those Churches it cannot be strange that there should be frequent admonitions intermix'd in all of them to abstain most diligently and flie from these And from the several parts of that character which belonged to these Haereticks many passages of some difficulty will be explained also Beside these many other particular matters there were either wherein the Apostles were themselves concerned to vindicate their authority or practices or which had been proposed by the Churches to obtain satisfaction in them which occasioned several discourses on those subjects as will be discernible also when the particulars are surveyed And then though by Analogie and parity of reason these may be extended very profitably to the general behoof and advantages of other Churches of God and particular Christians of all ages yet for the right understanding of the literal and primarie sense of them it will be most necessary to observe these or the like particular occasions of them and accordingly to accommodate the interpetations And this was all which I though necessary to praemise in general by way of entrance on the Epistles of the Apostles Of this Epistle of S. Paul to the Romans these few things will be fit to be praemised First What is the reason of the place which it hath in the Canon before all the rest of his Epistles And this well be defined 1. Negatively then Positively 1. Negatively that it is not to be taken from the order of time wherein it was written for most of the other Epistles are antiently affirmed and by some characters doe seem to have been written before it And although the defining the time and the place of writing them be but conjectural and fallible no way deducible from Scripture story there being so great a part of Paul's time whereof the book of the Acts which ends at his first being at Rome saith nothing yet because as Eusebius saith the story of those years after the Acts is not written by any and consequently whatever different account be pitched on that will be meerly conjectural also I shall therefore by keeping in this matter of time and place to the ordinary road rather choose to adventure erring thus in matters of no greater importance then to attempt any new way which will be equally if not more uncertain Thus then it is commonly acknowledged that the first to the Thessalonians was written at his first being at Corinth An. Chr. 50. The second to the Thessalonians probably while he staid there the next year after The first to the Corinthians in the third year of his being at Ephesus An. Chr. 54. wherein accordingly he mentions his designe to tarry at Ephesus till Pentecost ch 16. 8. The first to Timothy from Macedonia in the same year That to Titus from Greece An. Chr. 55. The second to the Corinthians from Philippi assoon as he had received newes by Titus what successe his first Epistle had found among them which appears by 2 Cor. 2. 12. and by the fresh mention of his danger at Ephesus c. 1. 8. to be soon after the first And perhaps about the same time the Epistle to the Galatians also After which coming again to Corinth he wrote this to the Romans a little before the Emperour Claudius's death which is placed by Chronologers in the 55. yeare of Christ That he wrote it at this time may appear by his own words c. 15. 19 23 25. For there v. 19. he saith he had preached the Gospel through Greece round about to Illyricum agreeable to what we find Act. 20. 3. where after his departure from Ephesus c. he came and stai'd three months in Greece meaning thereby the region from Achaia to Illyricum and v. 23. that he had no more to doe in those parts but was at the present at the writing hereof v. 25. a going to Syria and Jerusalem to carry the almes to the Christians there This journey we find him ready to undertake Act. 20. 3. though because of the Jewes laying wait for him not onely to kill him but to seise upon the money which he carried with him he diverted through Macedonia By which it is manifest that this was the point of time wherein this Epistle was written after his coming to Illyricum and before his going up to Jerusalem with the Collection and so about the death of Claudius and after the writing those other Epistles The reason then of this praecedence is to be taken positively from the dignity of the city to which the Epistle was addressed viz. Rome the Imperial seat which as afterward it gave praecedence to the Bishop of that city and seat of majesty before all other cities though earlier planted with the Faith so in the forming of the Canon of Scripture it brought the praecedence to this Epistle before those which were more antiently written Secondly That this Epistle was written to the Romans before this Apostles having been among them This appears very probable from several passages in the first chapter v. 10 11 13. but especially v. 15. So as much as in me is I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are in Rome also joyning them with the Greeks and Barbarians to whom he was a debter v. 14. that is had not yet paid that charity of preaching the Gospel to them If this be rightly concluded it will then follow that a Church being before this time planted there and that in an eminent manner so as to be taken notice of in all the Provinces c. 1. 8. some other Apostle and particularly S. Peter must before this time be supposed to have preached there by force of that known affirmation of the antients that the Church of Rome was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 founded and edified by those two Apostles Peter and Paul So saith Irenaeus of the Apostles indefinitely and Epiphanius of these two by name And so Gaius in Euseb l. 2. c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 speaking of their monuments calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the trophees of them which built that Church and so Dionysius Bishop of Corinth in the same place of Eusebius affirms the Churches both
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying coram ex opposite and yet used to denote that which is like and answerable Thus 't is certain S. Chrysostome understood the word in this place for so saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The meaning is as God is no partial God but the Father of all so Abraham and again if he were not the father of all that dwell on the earth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this word should have no place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but Gods gift would be maimed and in express words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word signifies in like manner And so Theophylact from him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before God is instead of like God This observation may possibly be usefull to the finding out the full importance of some other places As when the commandment is given to Abraham of walking before God and being perfect Gen. 17. 1. which in this notion of before will be all one with Be ye perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect V. 20. Staggered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Phavorinus to doubt demurre dispute and be incredulous So is the word used Mat. 21. 21. Act. 10. 20. and 11. 2 12. Rom. 14. 23. Jam. 1. 6. and 2. 24. Jude 9 and 22. See Paulus Fagius on Pirche Aboth p. 82. CHAP. V. 1. THerefore being justified by faith we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ Paraphrase 1. By this faith therefore it is that as many as sincerely embrace the Gospel are freely pardoned and accepted by God in Christ and being so they are reconciled unto God through our Lord Jesus Christ and though they have formerly been Gentiles need not become Proselytes of the Jewes need not any legal performances of circumcision c. to give them admission to the Church of Christ as the Judaizing Gnosticks contend 2. By whom also we have accesse by faith into this grace wherein we stand and rejoice in hope of the glory of God Paraphrase 2. Nay by him we have already received by faith only not by virtue of those performances reception and admission to those privileges to this Evangelical estate wherein now we stand and have done for some time and have a confident assurance that God which hath dealt thus graciously with us will if we be not wanting on our part make us hereafter partakers of his glory and this is matter of present rejoicing to us 3. And not onely so but we glory in tribulations also knowing that tribulation worketh patience Paraphrase 3. And we not only rejoice in this hope of future glory but on this score also we are infinitely pleased with our present sufferings see Note on Heb. 3. b. whatsoever befall us now knowing that although our afflictions be in their own nature bitter yet they are occasions to exercise and thereby to work in us the habit of many excellent virtues as first patience and constancy which is required of us and which is most reasonable to be shewed in so precious a cause 4. And patience experience and experience hope Paraphrase 4. And this patience works another fruit for without that we could have no way of exploring or trying our selves touching our sincerity which is only to be judged of by triall and without this triall and approbation of our sincerity we could have no safe ground of hope which is only grounded on God's promises and those made onely to the faithfull sincere constant Christians 5. And hope maketh not ashamed because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us Paraphrase 5. Which hope being thus grounded will be sure never to fail us 't is impossible we should ever be ashamed or repent of having thus hoped and adhered to Christ An evidence of which we have in God's having so plentifully express'd his love to us in testifying the truth of what we believe by sending his holy Spirit to 〈◊〉 â—urpose which â—ures us that we can never miscarry in depending on him for the performance of his promises that being the great fundamental one promised before his death on which all the others depend 6. For when we were yet without strength in due time Christ died for the ungodly Paraphrase 6. This appears from the very beginning of Christ â— dealing with us for without all respect to any worth in us Christ when we were all in a sick yea a mortal that is sinfull see Theophylact damnable estate see 1 Cor. 8. note b. came then in a most seasonable opportunity to rescue us from that certain damnation which attended us as impious wicked creatures vouchâ—afed to suffer in our stead himself to die that he might free us from certain eternal death if we would now reform and come in to the obedience of the Gospel 7. For scarcely for a righteous man will one die yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die Paraphrase 7. And what a degree of love this was you may judge by this that among men though for a very mercifull person see note on Mat. 20. b. some one man would perhaps venture his life yet for any man else though he were a righteous and just man you shall hardly find any man that will be so liberal or friendly as to part with it 8. But God commendeth his love towards us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us Paraphrase 8. Whereas God's expression of mercy was infinitely above this proportion of any the most friendly man for he when he had nothing in the object to move him to it when we were so farre from being good or just men from being mercifull or pious in the highest degree that we were prosane customary sinners he then sent his Son Christ to die for us to obtain by the shedding of his own blood pardon of sinnes for us upon our reformation and amendment 9. Much more then being now note a justified by his blood we shall be saved from wrath through him Paraphrase 9. And having thus dyed and done so much for us when we had nothing but our sins to provoke him to or make us capable of any mercy much more now being thus for restored to his favour and by that ransome of his paâ—'d for us redeemed out of that certain ruine that attended us we shall if we be not wanting to our selves in performing the condition required on our parts be actually delivered from all effects of his displeasure in another world and for the effecting of this great advantage we receive from him also viz. by his resurrection from death and mission of his spirit which tends more to our actuall justification then his death did see c. 4. 25. 10. For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne much more being reconciled we shall be saved by his life Paraphrase 10. For if God when
be called an adulteresse but if her husband be dead she is free from that law so that she is no adulteresse though she be married to another man Paraphrase 3. And this is so farre from being a nicety that indeed matters of the greatest importance depend upon it For if while her husband liveth she yield her self to any other she is acknowledgedly guilty of adultery but if her husband be dead she may freely marry any other man and live with him conjugally and be as innocent in so doing as if she had never had former husband 4 Wherefore my brethren ye also note b are become dead to the Law by the body of Christ that ye should be married to another even to him who is raised from the dead that we should bring forth fruit unto God Paraphrase 4. And thus my brethren even those of the Jewes that are believers in Christ the Law is through Christ dead to you also and not only to the Gentile believers Act. 15. and so ye also are freed from the obligation of the Law that is as it were dead to it that ye may now according to the laws of marriage be safely joyned and espoused to another viz. to that Christ whose resurrection from the dead shewes him to be alive that so ye may live in conjugal affection and obedience to him and being made fruitfull by his Spirit we may as wives that live with their husbands bring forth all holy Christian actions to the honour and praise of God 5. For when we lusting in the flesh the motions of sins which were by the Law did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death Paraphrase 5. This while we lived under the paedagogie of the Law was not done by us which is one reason of abolishing it Christ now giving precepts of inward purity in stead of those externall ordinances and giving his Spirit to enable to perform them over and above what was under the Law For when we were under those carnal ordinances though all sinfull practices were forbidden by that Law and so were rendred more criminous by being prohibited by a promulgate law yet our sinfull desires and affections that proposed those objects which were thus forbidden that law had no power to mortifie and subdue and so notwithstanding that law those sinfull affections were obeyed and yielded to in our members and so brought forth that sad fruit obligation to punishment eternal and that was all the good we reap'd by the Law 6. But now we are delivered from the Law that being dead wherein we were held that we should serve in newnesse of spirit and not in the oldnesse of the letter Paraphrase 2. But now we are freed from the Law as that beside the morall precepts contain'd also those carnal external performances see Mat. 5. g. that obligation being cancelled by which they were due so that now in stead of being outwardly circumcised and in our lives impute we must think our selves most strictly obliged to set to the performing of that real substantial purity which was signified by the legal observances of circumcision c. serving Christ in new life and Evangelical obedience see ch 8. 1. in lieu of that external bloody obedience which the Law of Moses written of old by God's appointment and so here called the writing or the letter did then require of all Jewes See note on Mat. 5. g. 7 What shall we say then Is the Law sin God forbid Nay note d I had not known sinne but by the Law for I had not known note e lust except the Law had said Thou shalt not covet Paraphrase 7. But here again it is objected to us that by thus arguing we lay charge and blame upon the Law that it is sin or the cause of sin contenting it self with that external performance of the ceremony and not exacting the inward purity of us To this I answer by way of detestation of that calumny of which our doctrine is perfectly guiltlesse No sure we lay no such thing to the charge of the Law we should be most unjust if we did For the Law hath done its part given us knowledge that the very desires of the heart are sins and that distinctly in the tenth commandement which I had not known had not the Law distinctly told me that it was so and set circumcision as an emblem of that duty of mortifying all carnall desires 8. But sin taking occasion by the commandement wrought in me all manner of concupiscence for without the Law sin was dead Paraphrase 8. But the Law having indeed onely given me the prohibition and that ceremony to sence it and no more and in this particular of coveting not so much as denouncing any present legal infliction upon the commission of it the customary sins of men seeing there was no punishment assigned to this sin that is being only forbid by the Law without any annexation of punishment took an advantage by the Lawes only prohibiting and not punishing this sin and so perswading me that the external ceremony of circumcision which was commanded under penalty of excision would serve the turn without any more invaded me and wrought in me all inward impurity which as it would not so probably have been able to doe if the Law that mentioned this prohibition had fortified it with denunciation of punishment as in other cases or if indeed the trusting on the external performance the privilege of being circumcised had not given men some security and confidence that nothing should be able to doe them hurt deprive them of the favour of God that were thus circumcised so would it not have been neer so criminous if it had not been distinctly prohibited by the Law For it is a known truth that the criminousnesse and punishablenesse of any act ariseth from its being prohibited by some law 9. For I was alive without the Law once but when the commandement came sin revived and I dyed Paraphrase 9. The people indeed of the Jewes lived formerly without the Law see note d. that is before the promulgation of it but as soon as the Law was given the sin of disobeying a promulgate Law became greater and the disobedient Jew more punishable by reason of the Law and no way the better for it As when a man is sick and doth not know his condition and danger the Physician coming tells him of both and prescribes him a strict diet for the future if he will recover but he observes not his prescriptions continues intemperate and so dyes under the Physicians hand and in spite of his care 10. And the commandement which was ordained to life I found to be unto death Paraphrase 10. And the Law which was meant to keep them sinless and so to bring them to life being not obeyed did in the issue of it bring onely death on them 11. For sin taking occasion by the commandement deceived me and
by it slew me Paraphrase 11. For the Law prescribing circumcision under penalty of excision but not prescribing the inward purity under that threat nor denouncing any present judiciall punishment upon the commission of the contrary sin but onely prohibiting it and no more sinne took advantage by this impunity of the Law and first seduced me to inward impurity and then by occasion of the commandement which forbad it and so made it criminous insnared and wounded me to death 12. Wherefore the Law is holy and the commandement holy and just and good Paraphrase 12. And so the objection v. 7. was a groundless objection for though the Mosaicall Law were the occasion of sin or were made advantage of by sin yet it was not the cause and so still that Law is holy and the Commandement against coveting holy just and good first holy whither that signifie piety toward God or purity from all allowance of impurity and so secondly just in allowing no manner of injustice and thirdly good as requiring charity to others and so no manner of colour or tincture of ill in it onely 't was not so highly perfect in any of these respects 't was not fill'd up to so high a pitch as is now by Christ required of us 13. Was that then which is good made death unto me God forbid But sinne that it might appear sinne working death in me by that which is good that sin by the commandement might become exceeding sinfull Paraphrase 13. Was therefore this good Law guilty of death to me was it the cause of bringing it on me No not so neither but sin was that onely cause which is guilty of all And so see note on Mat. 1. k. this is a means of setting our sin in its colours that it works destruction to men by that which is good and so sin it self is by this means extremely aggravated and making this use of the Law it becomes extremely or superlatively sinfull or the Law shewes me what a sinfull thing sinne is which will not be repress'd by the Law 14. For we know that the Law is spiritual but I am carnall note f sold under sinne Paraphrase 14. And the reason why the effect of the Law is so contrary to what was intended by it is this that the Law is spirituall and not performable by a carnall man but the carnality of men sold under sinne that is habituall slaves to sinne ready to do all that it bids them though the Law never so distinctly prohibite that is the cause of all 15. For that which I doe I allow not for what I would that do I not but what I hate that do I. Paraphrase 15. For such men as I now speak of carnall men v. 14 though they are taught their duty by the Law yet do they not by the dictate of their understanding or conscience that which they do it is not that which in consent to the Law they approve but that which by their conscience directed and instructed by the Law they hate and dislike that they do 16. If then I do that which I would not I consent unto the Law that it is good Paraphrase 16. And this very thing is an argument that the Law is acknowledg'd to be good that they dislike that which they do in disobedience to the Law they never commit any prohibited evill but their conscience accuses and smites them for it 17. Now then it is no more I that do it but sinne that dwelleth in me Paraphrase 17. And so 't is not the whole they that commits sinne or they as they are led and instructed by the Law and so the Law still is vindicated from the charge v. 7. but it is their carnality resisting the Law or sin having gotten power over them and so carrying them in despight of the Law and conscience admonishing the contrary 18. For I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to will is present with me but how to perform that which is good I finde not Paraphrase 18. For in men whose affections are not mortified by the spirit of Christ but carnally disposed or led by their own corrupt customes 't is not the law or knowing their duty that will doe any good on them To approve indeed or like that which is good the law enableth them but the carnal affections do still suggest the contrary and carry them in despight of the prohibitions of the law 19. For the good that I would I doe not but the evil which I would not that I do Paraphrase 19. And this is clear by the experiment for they do not perform that good which as the law commands so they consent to be good but the evill which they consent not to be good and which the law tells them they should not do that they do 20. Now if I doe that I would not it is no more I that doe it but sin that dwelleth in me Paraphrase 20. Which plainly argues the truth of that which was said v. 15. and 17. and is full answer to the objection against the law v. 7. that the law is farre from being guilty of their sin and that 't is not they by the duct and dictate of the law or their own conscience guided by the law that do evill but carnality or custome of sinne that hath got such a sway or power over them 21. I finde then a law that when I would do good evill is present with me Paraphrase 21. By this then you may discern the law and the goodness and the energy or force of it that when carnality moves men to evill the minde illuminated by the law enclines them to good or that evill when it is represented to them findes them inclined to the contrary 22. For I delight in the law of God after the inward man Paraphrase 22. For according to the understanding or superiour faculty contrary to the carnal or bodily part of them they are pleased with all those things that the law of God is pleased with 23. But I see another law in my members warring against the law of my minde and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members Paraphrase 23. But there is another commanding power in the members which sets it self in direct opposition to those dictates of the law in the mind which in carnall men v. 14. gets the better of the day carries them captive slaves to doe what the flesh requires to have done by them 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Paraphrase 24. This is a sad condition the very state of a carnal man under the law and out of which the law cannot rescue any man nor from the destruction that attends it 25. I thank God thâ—ough Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I my self serve the law of God but with the flesh
which subjects and binds the wife to the husband for of such a law it will be truly said that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is in validity or force over the man meaning the subject as long as he that is the owner or the Lord liveth That this is the true sense and aime of the words is unquestionable and the latter way of expressing it seems to be the most commodious and easie though the former may possibly be it by an easie and ordinary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the law of the man will be a fit phrase to signifie any such law wherein mens interests are concerned Municipall or humane laws which are in force till they be abolished legally V. 4. Dead to the Law That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you are dead to the Law signifies the Laws being dead to them being abolished having no power over them hath been said Note a. and may farther appear by v. 6. where the ground of their freedome from the Law is express'd by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that being dead by which we were held where the law being by an ordinary prosopoeia as when sin is said to reigne c. 6. 12. used for a person is said to be dead and to be nail'd to Christs crosse Col. 2. 14. and so under the fiction of a person is more fitly answerable to the Husband whose death frees the Wife from all obligation to him that she may lawfully marry and subject herself to any other and so in like manner may Jewes to Christ upon the abolition of their Law As for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the body of Christ by which the Judaical Law is abolished that sure notes the crucified body the death of Christ and is accordingly express'd in this very matter Ephes 2. both by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his flesh v. 15. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the crosse ver 16. and so Col. 2. 14. by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nailing to the crosse V. 5. Were in the flesh That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when we were in the flesh signifies the Judaical state under the Law appears by the whole discourse in this chapter which is of the state of men considered under the Law see Note d. and particularly by the opposition here betwixt this and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we are freed from the Law For so 't is manifest the opposition stands For when we were in the flesh But now we are freed from the Law And it is thus styled in opposition to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being in the spirit used for them that have received the Gospel and are partakers of the grace which is afforded there to which that they have not attained but are only under the Paedagogie of the Law they are only in the flesh have no other but that weak and corrupt principle of their own nature which is so prone to carnality abiding in them And thus it is used c. 8. 8. They that are in the flesh cannot please God but you are not in the flesh but in the spirit if so be the spirit of God dwelleth in you that is if as ye are outwardly professors of the faith baptized Christians so ye are sincerely so such as in whom the holy Spirit of God may vouchsafe to inhabit which will not abide when unrighteousnesse cometh in And accordingly Christianity is call'd the law of the Spirit of life ch 8. 2. and here v. 6. the newness of the Spirit in opposition to the oldness of the letter the Mosaical Law And a peculiar propriety there is in this phrase for this matter in many respects First in respect of the nature of the Mosaical precepts which were external Washings Circumcision bodily rests c. all which are seated in the flesh and so proportionably carnal promises and threats whereas the precepts of Christ go deeper to the mind and spirit require the purity of that and accordingly are back'd with spiritual promises and terrors Secondly in respect of the assistance that Christ affords toward his obedience by giving of his spirit to assist if it be not grieved and resisted our spirits in opposition to which the state under the Law having none of that strength joyned with it may justly be called the being in the flesh To which may be added that one eminent effect of the Spirits descending was the commissionating of the Apostles for their office of preaching to the Gentile world remission of sinnes upon Repentance and in opposition to that the Law allowing no place for repentance for any presumptuous sin but inflicting present punishment on the offender that state may be fitly styled being in the flesh Mean while as there is a difference betwixt the weakness of the natural estate considered without any other aid then what the Law affordeth and the sinfulnesse of carnal acts and habits continued and indulged to and on the other side betwixt the state of a baptized Christian afforded the grace and strength of Christ and of him that makes use of that grace and leads a pure Christian life so the being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the flesh differs from living or walking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after or according to the flesh and on the other side being in the Spirit or being in Christ from walking after the Spirit All which phrases are to be met with here and in the next chapter Here and ch 8. 9. we have being in the flesh and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they that are after the flesh v. 5. that is under the Law not elevated above the flesh or rescued out of the power of it by Christ and c. 8. 1. walking after the flesh and so v. 4. and 12. all in the same sense for going on in a carnal course obeying and following the flesh in the lusts thereof And so c. 8. 9. being in the Spirit or having the Spirit of Christ and being in Christ Jesus v. 2. all to the same sense of having the Spirit of Christ bestowed on us which as it enableth so it obligeth us to walk and lead a Christian life and if we doe so then that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 walking after the Spirit v. 1 and 4. All which must thus nicely be distinguished or else they will be apt to betray to some mistake V. 7. I had not known It is an ordinary figure to speak of other men in the first person but most frequent in blaming or noting any fault in others for then by the putting it in this disguise fastning it on ones own person it is more likely to be well taken by them to whom it belongs So saith S. Chrysostome of this Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when he mentions things that are any way grievous or likely to be ill taken he doth it in his own person And S. Hierome on Daniel Peccata populi enumerat personâ suâ quod Apostolum in Epistola ad Romanos facere
ordinary and in opposition to some other servitude and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that followes will incline to interpret it an assumption and delivery out of that that then lay upon the body the persecutions a kinde of Aegyptian servitude which lay then sharply upon the Orthodox Christians and that partly by rescue here out of them granting them Halcyonian dayes as upon the destruction of the Jewes their persecutors they had and partly by the resurrection of the body for those that were not thus rescued in this life Ib. Redemption 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies deliverance generally and that from pressure or calamity present or approching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 escaping release and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may well be the bodies escaping from those pressures and perils that lye upon that and make it groan also though in another sense then that wherein the word is used v. 22. according to the use of Scripture-style and the figure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of using a word that had been used before in a different sense Thus Luk. 21. 28. your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 redemption deliverance from persecutions draweth nigh and so it seems to be used here of which he saith v. 24. that in hope they are escaped and in the mean time with patience expect v. 25. And of these distresses and the advantages of and deliverance from them he continues the discourse from hence to the end of the Chapter as he had begun it v. 17 18. as that wherein our conformity with our elder brother consisted to suffer as he did and wherein their delivery so glorious and remarkable would be a first preparative conformity to his resurrection But this not to exclude but include also the farther deliverance of the body from death it self by the resurrection which is answerable to Christs resurrection also and promised as the onely means to support their faith and patience who should not be delivered here but lose their lives for the faith of Christ Thus the word is used 1 Cor. 1. 1. V. 26. Infirmities The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weaknesse weak and being weak in the New Testament oft signifies diseaset distresse miseries afflictions that befall our humane state so Mat. 8. 17. it signifies the disease that Christ cured and so Luk. 13. 11 12. Joh. 5. 5. and 11. 4. Act. 28. 9. and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sick Mat. 25. 39. Luk. 10. 9. Act. 4. 9. and 5. 15 16. 1 Cor. 11. 30. as on the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the strong Mat. 9. 12. signifies the healthy and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 10. 8. 25. 36. Mar. 6. 56. Luk. 4. 40. 7. 10. 9. 2. Joh. 4. 40. 5. 3 and 7. so c. 6. 2. 11. 1 2 3 6. Act. 9. 37. 19. 12. Phil. 2. 26 27. 2 Tim. 4. 20. Jam. 5. 14. and very oft for sin the disease of the soul And so it signifies here even all the sad particulars mention'd v. 35. and which if the Context be observed will appear to belong unto this place and will be agreeable to the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labour sorrow is frequently used for disease distress and rendred by the word here used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weaknesses so is the word used 1 Cor. 2. 3. referring to the persecutions and dangers that Paul at Corinth had met with in his preaching See note on 1 Cor. 8. b. and on Gal. 4. â— V. 28. According to his purpose The phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to purpose is by Cyril of Hierâ—salem thus interpreted that it signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every mans genuine choice and resolution of mind that love of God that casts out feare that courage that is not daunted with sufferings not as Grodecius interprets it cujuslibet propriam voluntatem in opposition to God's but I say every man's genuine that is sincere choise or purpose in opposition to the hypocritical temporary outward profession of some that enter into Christianity For as in him it followes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if thy body be present among the disciples of Christ or the illuminate but thy mind go not along with thy body it profits thee nothing Thus saith he Simon had his body baptized with water but not his heart illuminated by the Spirit his body descended into and ascended out of the water but his soule was not buried with Christ nor raised again with him And so he concludes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the purpose of mind when it is genuine or intire all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 purpose of heart Act. 11. 23. not as the interpreter reads propositum cùm adest proprium renders thee called that is puts thee in number of those who are styled the called of God that is sincere disciples of his to whom this Gospel-privilege here belongs that all things tend to their good from tribulation to death it self So in the same author a little before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a good purpose and resolution consequent to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having their names enrolled and their persons entred into the military calling is used as a phrase to expresse them to be Christians that had resolvedly taken that calling upon them And so indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is oft taken in the Old Testament for a follower adherent subject servant especially in an army 1 Kin. 1. 41 49. 2. Sam. 14. 11. This is clearly the interpretation of that very ancient Father making our sincere embracing of Christs discipleship or the being called that is wrought upon by Christs call effectually and not bringing onely the body to Christ and leaving the mind behind the condition without which the promises and advantages of the Gospel doe not belong to any In the same sense as Clemens Alexandr Strom. 7. speaking of the one true Church in opposition to heretical mixtures saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into which those that are just according to purpose are admitted in the sense that elsewhere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every mans purpose and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a purpose or resolution of single life is used by him In like manner Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A man becomes called according to purpose that is according to his own choice for saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Calling is not sufficient for then all should be saved for all are called but there is need of our will and choice in obeying the call But if the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 purpose be applied to God which calls and not to them which are obedient to the call then the meaning must be those that are called according to purpose that is those that according to Gods counsels revealed in the Gospel are the men to whom Gods favour and so his promises belong That the former of these is
that is the plague v. 36. and c. 16. 41. 11. Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples and they are written for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come Paraphrase 11. All these sinnes and judgements on those Israelites who were vouchsafed such wonderfull mercies by God which were his people under his immediate conduct had so much of his Spirit among them and yet sinn'd so foully and were destroyed so miserably are all emblemes of our estate if we doe not beware of their sins and they are set down in the old Testament as warnings for us Christians 12. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall Paraphrase 12. And therefore let him which is the most spiritual among you that seems to himself to stand the firmest take care that he fall not into these carnal sins which bring such ruine along with them 13. There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man but God is faithfull who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able but will with the temptation also make a way to escape that ye may be able to bear it Paraphrase 13. And though some motives there are now among you that may tempt you to joyne with the heathen in their idolatries to wit the persecution of the heathens among which you live yet ought not this to work much upon you to drive you out of your religion For first these are but ordinary and to be look'd for see note on Rom. 6. b. and besides God that hath promised not to suffer his servants to be afflicted that is tempted see note on Gal. 4. a. above their strength will be sure to make good his promise and will give you a way of escaping their terrors if you continue faithfull and constant that you shall be able to bear whatsoever befalls you 14. Wherefore my dearly beloved flee from idolatry Paraphrase 14. To conclude therefore let no temptation bring you to yield to these sins that are in their idol-feasts see note on ch 5. 1. nor at all to be brought to sacrifice with them 15. I speak as to wise men judge ye what I say Paraphrase 15. I need not speak more plainly to you what I mean by idolatry you are wise enough to know see note c. 16. The note e cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ The bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ Paraphrase 16. The Christian feast of bread and wine in the Lord's supper is the exhibiting to us see note on Mat. 26. 26. the making us partakers of the body and blood of Christ see note on Act. 2. c. and is by us all acknowledged to be so and therefore sure the joyning in an idol-feast is a participating of the idol-God 17. For we being many are one bread and one body for we are all partakers * of that one bread Paraphrase 17. And all we that do partake of that one feast are by that supposed to be one body of the same kind one with another and so in like manner if ye joyn with heathens and partake of their idol-feasts with them ye are to be supposed of the same lump and mould with those heathens 18. Behold Israel after the flesh are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar Paraphrase 18. In the Jewish sacrifices 't is a known thing that not onely they that sacrifice the priests but all they also that eat of any part of the sacrifice the people are said to perform service to God to eat as it were and drink with God at the altar and to partake of all the benefits that come from God upon the sacrificers 19. What say I then that the idol is any thing or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing Paraphrase 19. I need not then affirm that which the objection c. 8. 4. denyed viz. that an idol is any thing or that that which is offered to a false God is in it self at all different from any ordinary meat from the contrary of which the Gnosticks concluded that there is no unlawfulnesse to joyn in eating at an idol-feast 20. But I say the things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to devils and not to God and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils Paraphrase 20. No I need not come to examin that nicety 't is sufficient to say in plain words that those sacrifices of the heathens are sacrifices to devils and that whosoever eats of the feasts joyned to those sacrifices doth communicate and joyn and doe service to devils and I would not have Christians guilty of that 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of devils ye cannot be partakers of the Lords table and the table of devils Paraphrase 21. The Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ wherein we communicate with and partake of the benefits of the death of Christ will not well agree with communicating of and joyning with devills see Rev. 13. note a. 22. Doe we provoke the Lord to jealousie are we stronger then he Paraphrase 22. Doe we joyn devils in competition or rivality with God doe we think that we shall dare to give our selves up to all idolatry and heathen sin and yet that God will not punish us when in the second commandement he hath express'd his jealousie against those that take in any other rivall into their worship and threatned to visit and punish for it 23. All things are lawfull for me but all things are not expedient all things are lawfull for me but all things edifie not Paraphrase 23. Many things there are see c. 13. note i. which I might lawfully doe but that they are hurtfull and disadvantageous to others tend not to their edification but to the scandalizing of them either bringing them to or confirming them in some sinne 24. Let no man seek his own but every one anothers wealth Paraphrase 24. And 't is not fit that any should be so intent on what is lawfull for him in respect of himself or what is for his own advantage as to neglect the benefit and advantage and edification of others 25. Whatsoever is sold in the shambles that eat asking no question for conscience sake 26. For the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof Paraphrase 25 26. And whereas you object that some portions of the heathen sacrifices are sold in the markets among other meat and that therefore if it be not lawfull to eat what is offered to idols ye must not ear what ye buy in the shambles because that may be such and then this is a great retrenchment of your Christian liberty by which ye may lawfully enjoy any of God's creatures I answer that in that case I may lawfully â—at whatsoever is there sold and not
naturae that which was but the law of many nations ut qui nascitur sine legitimo matrimonio matrem sequatur which though it held among the Grecians and Romans did not among other nations is called lâ—x Nâ—turae the law of Nature as on the other side Dâ— Chrys 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of custome comprehends the law of Nature under that style Fourthly by the use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the New Testament as Ephes 2. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 children of wrath by nature applied to the national universal custome of idolatry among the Gentiles as appears v. 2. in which you Ephesian Gentiles sometimes walkâ—d and ver 3. among whom we all we Romans from whom he wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometime conversed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the rest also of the heathen world Just as the same Idolaters Wisd 13. 1. are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—ain that is idolatrous by that general custome among them To this matter the testimony of Suidas is most clear on the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where having enlarged on the signification of it in Philosophy he adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but when the Apostle hath those words which were by nature c. he takes not the word Nature in this notion but for an evil durable disposition or chronical custome So when the Apostle saith of the Gentiles that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside nature they were graffed into a good olive tree being but a wild olive themselves Rom. 11. 24. he sure means by Nature the custome of the Jewes which by analogie with Levit. 19. 19. was extenâ—ed to a prohibition of graffing one fruit-tree into another kind or else he referres to the constant custome and rules of gardening never to graffe an ill fruit upon a good stock And so sure 't is in this place either the universal custome of all nations or the fashion of the place or of the generality of people for men and women to distinguish their sexes by cutting or not cutting of the haire V. 29. Discerning The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies two things to sanctifie and to discriminate and is accordingly sometimes rendred by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and once by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jos 20. 7. From hence it seems to be that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here being the literal rendring of one notion of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for the other of hallowing or sanctifying the Lord's body that is eating the Lord's supper in a different manner from that of eating our ordinary meale or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our own supper viz. as the institution of Christ to represent his death for the world and the diffusive mercy of that by our Christian liberality and furnishing a common table where the poor aswell as rich may â—east and not the rich eat all to themselves which is the profaning of that feast of the body of Christ CHAP. XII 1. NOW concerning note a spiritual gifts brethren I would not have you ignorant Paraphrase 1. Now to that other part of your letter concerning those that are moved and acted by the Spirit whether good or ill see c. 14. 37. and note on Lu. 9. d. and foretell c. by that means I desire to admonish and direct you brethren and to give you some characters to discriminate one from the other when they come into your assemblies as sometimes some with evil spirits did Fuseb Hist l. 4. 16. and as â—imon the Magician is said to have contended with â— â—eter 2. Ye know that ye were Gentiles carried away unto these dumb idols even as ye were led Paraphrase 2. When ye were heathens ye know the 〈◊〉 pretended to foretell things to come and by your desire to know such things ye were seduced to idols which were so farre from being able to presage that they were not able to speak and the answers that were given you there were neither given you by the idols nor their priests but by the devil in them 3. Wherefore I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost Paraphrase 3. The way therefore to discriminate them is this that no man who pretends spiritual gifts in the Church who is led or speaks by the Spirit of God will ever speak evil of Jesus and no such man again hath any of those extraordinary powers of miracles c. and doth them in the name of Christ but he is acted by the holy Spirit the doctrine and commands of Christ being so contrary to and destructive of the evil spirits and their designes among men that the devil will never assist men with his power to set up that 4. Now there are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit Paraphrase 4. But of the gifts that come from the Spirit of God there are differences and though all men doe not the same things yet in them all the â—pirit is the same â— and therefore they that have not these extraordinary gifts in so high a degree as others should not be sadned for that as long as they have sufficient to demonstrate that they have the Spirit 5. And there are differences of administrations but the same Lord. Paraphrase 5. And there are diversities of offices and ministeries but all performed to the one true God 6. And there are diversities of operations but it is the same God which worketh all in all Paraphrase 6. And there are diversities of afflations or inspirations but the God that worketh all these in all men is the same 7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall Paraphrase 7. But the exercise of these spiritual gifts whereby the Spirit manifests it self to be 〈◊〉 any man is designed still for some benefit or advantage of the Church and therefore those powers that tend to no use or advantage in the Church are to be suspected not to come from the Spirit of God 8. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdome to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit Paraphrase 8. The gift that one man hath from the Spirit is the special ability of speaking parables and veiling wiâ—e conceptions Another hath the understanding and interpreting the mysteries of Scripture see note on ch 1. c. and note on â— Pet. 1. c. 9. To another faith by the same Spirit to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit Paraphrase 9. Another hath a miraculous faith or by which he works all kinds of miraclâ—â— another hath from the same Spirit a peculiar power of curing diseases without the help of physick 10. To another the working of miracles to another prophecie to another discerning of spirits to another diverse kinds of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues Paraphrase 10. Another
not by sight Paraphrase 7. And which gives us that really to be enjoyed which we have here in this life only by faith 8. We are confident I say and willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. Paraphrase 8. We make choice rather and are infinitely better pleased to leave this body behind us here to goe out to die that by this means wâ— may come to our home our blisse in heaven and so the fear or expectation of death is farre from being painfull to us 9. Wherefore we labour that whether present or absent we may be accepted of him Paraphrase 9. All our ambition and designe being but this that whether we continue in this earthy body of ours or go out of it whether living or dying we may be acceptable to God 10. For we must all appear before the Judgment seat of Christ that every one may note a receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done whether it be good or evil Paraphrase 10. For there will certainly come a day when every person that ever lived shall be judged by God set as it were in an eminent conspicuous place as men that are impleaded are wont to be and every action of his life taken into consideration that accordingly every man may be punish'd or rewarded body and soul together according to his actions of what sort soever they be whether good or bad which in his life-time he hath committed in his body and soul together 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we note b perswade men but we are manifest unto God and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences Paraphrase 11. Considering therefore the dreadfulnesse of this appearance of God as on one side we labour to perswade men to embrace the truth and live as those that are thus to be judged so we desire to approve our selves to God as our Judge also who I am confident doth approve of our sincerity herein and I hope you are as well satisfied also of our uprightnesse toward you 12. For we commend not our selves again unto you but give you occasion to glory on our behalf that you may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance and not in heart Paraphrase 12. What I say is not as if I wanted again commending to you but that I may arm you against those false Apostles that come among you and glory much of outward things but know in their consciences that they have little cause to doe so against whom you may fortifie your selves and make answer to them by glorying of my patience and perseverance and performances in the Gospel and to this end only it is that I say this unto you 13. For whether we be besides our selves it is to God or whether we be sober it is for your cause Paraphrase 13. And what we doe herein is mean for good my speaking thus largely of my self is for the glory of God whose grace it is that enables me to doe any thing and any more moderate language or actions are designed by me to your advantage also Or both together whether one or other they are meant to the glory of God and your good 14. For the love of Christ constraineth us because we thus judge that if one died for all then were all dead 15. And that he died for all that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves but unto him which died for them and rose again Paraphrase 14 15. For our love to Christ founded on his to us hath us in its power to make us doe whatsoever it will have us making this argument from this certain acknowledged truth of Christs having died for all men that then certainly all men are sinners laps'd in a lost estate and so hopelesse unlesse they use some means to get out of that estate which that he might help us to doe was the designe of Christs dying for all that we might having received by his death grace to live a new life live no longer after our own lusts and desires but in obedience to his commands that died and rose again to that end to blesse us in turning every man c. Act. 3. 26. 16. Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea though we have known Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more Paraphrase 16. Wherefore now we esteem or value no man according to the outer advantages of this world wisdome riches learning c. which are wont to set men out in the eyes of the world and although it were true that we had familiarly convers'd with Christ here as some among you say they have they that say I am of Christ 1 Cor. 1. 12. and preferre themselves before others for that and expect their doctrine should be received before the doctrine of others yet now we know that he is gone from this earth and no man can now pretend to know Christs will otherwise then as it was revealed at his being here above or any more then another upon this bare score because he once convers'd familiarly with Christ here All that now we have to doe with Christ is to look on him not under any such notion as a Christ talking familiarly with us on earth but as an heavenly King offering and designing us a spiritual kingdome upon our obedience and fidelity not any temporal advantage or matter of boasting upon our acquaintance with him here 17. Therefore if any man be in Christ he is a new creature old things are past away behold all things are become new Paraphrase 17. If any man professe to have any peculiar claim to Christ this must be the way of judging of the sincerity of his pretensions if he think himself obliged to live a new life The state of the Gospel is a change of every thing from what it was before more grace promise of pardon on repentance and sincerity for the future more explicite promises of heaven and precepts of greater perfection and what is all this but an obligation in all reason to a new and a Christian life 18. And all things are of God who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ and hath given to us the ministery of reconciliation Paraphrase 18. Now all these things depend on God as the author of them who hath used this means of making up that breach between him and us and hath given us power and commission to give men reconciliation peace or pardon or absolution upon renewing of their lives 19. To wit that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself not imputing their trespasses unto them and hath committed to us the word of reconciliation Paraphrase 19. And the tenure of our commission runs thus That God hath used Christ as a means to make peace between him and the greater and worser part of the world the Gentiles
from that fountain and if this doctrine be true then what are ye the better for all these sufferings Nay 't were well if this were all that you should onely lose the benefits of your sufferings 't is to be feared this change will bring worse effects on you the losse of that Evangelicall spirit if you mend not 5. He therefore that ministreth to you the Spirit and worketh miracles among you doeth he it by the works of the Law or by the hearing of faith Paraphrase 5. God therefore that hath furnish'd your Church with so many extraordinary gifts of the Spirit and wrought so many miracles among you did he any such thing under the Mosaical Law is there any thing in that fit to draw you back to it again from the profession of the Gospel v. 2. Is not faith it that all the great privileges and advantages have still belonged to 6. Even as Abraham believed God and it was accounted to him for righteousnesse Paraphrase 6. As 't was believing upon which Abraham was justified 7. Know ye therefore that they which are of faith the same are the children of Abraham Paraphrase 7. From whence it follows that those which are justified as Abraham was are not the Mâ—â—saical observers but believers onely those that receive and obey that doctrine which is taught and required by Christ the Gentiles as well as Jewes 8. And the Scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen through faith preached before the Gospel unto Abraham saying note c In thee shall all nations be blessed Paraphrase 8. And the words of the promise made to Abraham which was an Evangelical not legal promise did in effect contain this in them that all nations of the world and not onely the Jewes should be justified by faith and so the Gentiles now and that without legal Mosaical performances for thus the words of the promise ran In thee shall all the nations of the earth be blessed All the nations and so the heathens and not onely the Jewes who lived according to the Law shall be blessed in thee that is the form of benediction used among the Gentiles and not onely the Jewes shall be with mention of Abraham's name viz. that God will blesse them as he blessed Abraham justifie them as he did him make the whole Gentile world partakers of that promise made personally to Abraham on condition they believe and obey as he did All looking on Abrahams obedience and justification as the example of all Christians that all that believe and obey as he did shall be blest as he was 9. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithfull Abraham Paraphrase 9. From all which 't is clear that believers or Christian livers without Mosaical performances have their part of that blessing that was promised to Abraham and those that sprang from him from his faith as well as from his loynes are blest on the same terms as he was 10. For as many as are of the works of the Law are under the curse for it is written Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the Law to doe them Paraphrase 10. For all that expect to be justified by the Law without the faith of Christ which if it be acknowledg'd takes away the wall of partition betwixt Jew and Gentile and consequently the Law which in the external part of it establish'd that partition and non-communion between them or without accepting those reformations and changes of shadow for substance brought in by Christ doe set up Moses not onely absolutely but comparatively and exclusively to Christ and they that do thus are still involved under the curse for every sin they are ever guilty of and consequently being guilty of some breach or other can never have any thing but curse by this means and so are farre from being justified 11. But that no man is justified by the Law in the sight of God it is evident for The just shall live by faith Paraphrase 11. And the same is proved by that known testimony Hab. 2. 4. see Rom. 1. 17. Heb. 10. 38. They to whom life is promised are the believers or they that are justified after the Evangelical manner 12. And the Law is not of faith but the man that doth them shall live in them Paraphrase 12. Whereas the Law makes no account of faith allows no justification but on condition of legal obedience performance of all that requires 13. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us for it is written Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree Paraphrase 13. In which case there being no means in the Law to justifie any but rather to bring curses on all because all have sinned v. 10. Christ hath been seasonably pleased to interpose to make satisfaction for sin to bear that curse which belonged to us and that he did by being crucified which being a Roman punishment was yet near kin to that of hanging on a tree that is a gibbet of wood Deut. 19. 23. which is said there to be an accursed death 14. That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith Paraphrase 14. That the favour bestowed on Abraham of being justified by faith and not by ceremonial observances may be communicated to the Gentiles who beleive in God as Abraham and all those pretious consequents thereof the gifts of the Spirit usefull to the building up of a Church v. 5. as well as that single promise of justification 15. Brethren I speak after the manner of men Though it be but a man's covenant yet if it be confirmed no man difannulleth or addeth thereto Paraphrase 15. Brethren 't is ordinarily acknowledged among men that a covenant though it be but of a man being once firmly made cannot be voided 16. Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made he saith not And to seeds as of many but as of one And to thy seed which is note d Christ Paraphrase 16. And much lesse can the promises of God miscarry which were made to Abraham and to his seed not to seeds in the plural which might make a difference betwixt Jewes and Gentiles but in the singular To thy seed viz. as to Isaac who was therein a type of Christ so distinctly to Christ as he is the head of a family a spiritual father of children all believers coming from him as a spiritual progeny and consequently to all Christians without discrimination Jews or Gentiles circumcised or uncircumcised 17. And this I say that the covenant that was confirmed before of God in Christ the Law which was four hundred and thirty years after cannot disannull that it should make the promise of none effect Paraphrase 17. To the same purpose again it is observable that the Law that was delivered by Moses above four hundred and thirty
of Christ and the deliverance of the persecuted Christians by the destruction of their enemies And so here the Context makes it clear that by Christ all Christians are to be understood circumcised or not Jewes or Gentiles so if ver 17. the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be to be retained it must be understood of the whole body joyned with the head the Christians or all faithfull people with Abraham the father of all such for to them was that covenant established and those promises made But those words are left out in the Kings MS. and so it seems most probable they should be and then the sense will be clear that the covenant was established by God to Abraham CHAP. IV. 1. NOw I say that the heir as long as he is a child differeth nothing from a servant though he be lord of all 2. But is under tutors and governours untill the time appointed by the father Paraphrase 1 2. Now as it is of heirs to estates among men when though their fathers are dead they are in their minority they are governed by guardians and their estates ordered for receits and expences by stewards till the time come after which either their father in his will or else the laws of the land put them in their own power and free them from guardians though all this while they are owners of their whole estates 3. Even so we when we were children were in bondage under the elements of the world Paraphrase 3. So was it with us children of Abraham and of God we were obliged to observe those first rudiments of the worship of God in the Jewes religion see note on Col. 2. b. with which God would have men brought up and exercised to the more sublime pure way of serving him 4. But when the fulnesse of the time was come God sent forth his Son made of a woman made under the Law 5. To redeem them that were under the Law that we might receive the adoption of sons Paraphrase 4 5. But when that time was come v. 2. wherein God saw it fit to remove the guardian of the heir that is to lay the Mosaical Law aside then God sent his own Son in humane flesh who submitted to and performed the whole Law to redeem us out of that slavery of Mosaical performances and to receive us into participation of the promises made to Abraham that is to justification without those legal observances and he at his parting from the world finally removed all those obligations from the Christians shoulders nailed those ordinances to his crosse abolished them by his death Ephes 2. 14 c. 6. And because ye are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts crying Abba father Paraphrase 6. And that you are sons appears by this that God hath sent his Spirit into your hearts giving you power and authority to call upon God and make your addresses to him not onely as your God but your father the Gospel assuring you that ye are no longer in that servile condition bound to legal obediences but that God will deal with you according to the promises made to Abraham and his seed justifie you upon the Gospel-terms of faith without the deeds of the Law 7. Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son and if a son then an heir of God through Christ Paraphrase 7. So that you are no longer enslaved to those Mosaical performances but are put into the state of sons and consequently through faith in Christ you are sure of justification according to the promises made to Abraham 8. Howbeit then when ye knew not God ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods Paraphrase 8. In time of your heathenisme before your conversion to Christianity ye served idols and were farre from thinking your selves obliged to the Mosaical Law knowing and consequently heeding nothing of it 9. But now after that ye have known God or rather are known of God how turn ye again to the weak and beggerly elements whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage Paraphrase 9. But now that you have converted to Christ or rather are prevented by God and called to this sonship when you were not a looking after it but lay immersed in idolatry what reason is there or how comes it to passe that now being Christians and so obliged to no part of the Jewish Law whose Proselytes ye are not ye should make another change so extremely to the worse for your selves in falling to the Mosaical performances from which Christian religion hath freed those which were before obliged to them that is the Jewes themselves and which now Christ is come the substance of those shadows have nothing in them for which they should be valued and resolving to be servants still in despight of that liberty of sons that Christ hath given you 10. Ye observe daies and months and times and years Paraphrase 10. Ye observe the Mosaical ceremonies see note on ch 3. a. sabbaths and new moons and solemn feasts and anniversary feasts or those that return every seventh and every fiftieth year sabbaticall years or Jubilees after the same manner that the Jewes before Christ thought themselves obliged to observe them 11. I am afraid of you lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain Paraphrase 11. These practices of yours make me fear that the Gospel by me preached will soon be lost among you 12. Brethren I beseech you be as I am for I am as ye are ye have not injured me at all Paraphrase 12. I pray follow my example for I did once place my trust in the Law for justification And I beseech you doe not think that 't is out of any ill affection that I write this I have not been at all provoked by you nor consequently is it imaginable that I should mean you malice or desire to bring on you persecutions to no purpose the avoiding of which is the only bait which the Gnosticks make use of to seduce you 13. Ye know how through note a infirmity of the flesh I preached the Gospel unto you at the first Paraphrase 13. Nay why should this fear so trouble you now more then formerly it did You know and cannot but remember that when I formerly preached unto you I was persecuted for my doctrine 14. And my temptation which was in my flesh ye despised not nor rejected but received me as an Angel of God even as Christ Jesus Paraphrase 14. And you then were not at all moved by that discouragement to despise me or my preaching but received me with all the respect and belief and chearfulnesse imaginable 15. Where is then the blessednesse that you spake of for I bear you record that if it had been possible you would have plucked our your own eyes and have given them to me Paraphrase 15. And then how happy did you think your selves that you had such an Apostle What would you not
girdle restrains and keeps in the body Secondly Righteousnesse sincere faithfull obedience to Christ to guard the whole man from assaults of sin as the breast-plate guards him Isa 59. 17. Thirdly The practice of Christian charity and peaceablenesse to supply the place of shooes that ye may goe on expeditely in the Christian course and not fall or miscarry by the way through the traps that hereticks and schismaticks lay to wound and gall you and hinder your progresse 16. Above all taking the shield of faith wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked Paraphrase 16. Fourthly Faith or the believing both the promises of Christ to all reformed penitents and the threats to all impenitent sensual persons which will keep temptations â—rom entring and be able to allay the pleasures of those sensual baits proposed to you either by Satan of any other tempter which like poysoned darts which are wont to inflame the parts that are wounded with them and therefore are called fiery darts as the serpents with poysonous stings are called fiery serpents will wound you to death if the consideration of your duty the promises and terrors of Christ received by your faith doe not help to quench them 17. And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Paraphrase 17. Fifthly The hope of salvation which may serve as an helmet Isa 59. 17. to bear off any blow at least secure you from the hurt of it that can light upon you And sixthly â—he Spirit that is the word of God which may serve as a sword to assault the assailants and destroy them to slay all that is temptation in them by proposing to the Christian much stronger motives to obedience then the world can afford to the contrary 18. Praying alwaies with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints Paraphrase 18. Praying heartily and fervently see note on Luk. 9. e. upon every opportunity and time of need for God's assistance to enable you to persevere and for the removal or averting of temptations not so much for secular as spiritual things which Theophylact sets as the meaning of the phrase in the spirit and then adding vigilancy to prayer and so continuing and persevering in a constant performance of that office of prayer for all virtues and graces that are needfull for you and all means that may tend to the securing or increasing holinesse in you 19. And for me that utterance may be given unto me that I may open my mouth boldly to make known the mysterie of the Gospel Paraphrase 19. And let not these your prayeâ—s be wholly confined to your selves but let me have my part in them that I may be enlarged from my present restraint and so have liberty to propagate the faith of Christ see note on 1 Cor. 1. b. and publickly or freely or with authority see note on Joâ— 7. a. to pâ—each to the Gentiles and in stead of the heathen mysteries wherein all their impieties are acted to reveal to them the nature of the Gospel to which they are initiated the purity and holinesse which are there required 20. For which I am an Embassadour in bonds that therein I may speak boldly as I ought to speak Paraphrase 20. For the maintaining of which I am persecuted and being imprisoned doe still continue to preach it that I may by it be emboldned to speak as I ought 21. But that ye also may know my affairs and how I doe Tychicus a beloved brother and faithfull minister in the Lord shall make known to you all things 22. Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose that ye may know our affairs and that he might comfort your hearts Paraphrase 22. to give you such an account of my afflictions and imprisonment as may not afflict but give you matter of rejoicing 23. Peace be to the brethren and love with faith from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ Paraphrase 23. I beseech God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ to bestow upon your whole Church the grace of peaceablenesse and charity and true faith 24. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity Amen Paraphrase 24. The blessing of God be on all those that continue constant in their love to Christ and are not corrupted out of it by any of the baits or seductions of these times See note on Rev. 2. b. Written from Rome unto the Ephesians by Tychicus Annotations on Chap. VI. V. 12. High places What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies here will be soon discerned first by remembring that the several regions of the aire and all above the globe of the earth is in the Hebrew stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in the Greek of these books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heavens and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will signifie those places the several regions of the aire secondly that the Syriack reading for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spiritual parts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spirits and the phrase spirits of wickednesse readily signifying wicked spirits and those oft used to denote Devils the spirits of wickednesse in heavenly places will be no more then the powers of the air under their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or prince c. 2. 2. that is devils under Beelzebub the prince of the devils These are here distinguish'd from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the worldly rulers of the darkness of this age Noting several sorts of devils either in respect of their mansions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Ignatius ad Ephes aerial or earthy spirits or else of the inclinations which they suggest The earthy devils suggesting grosser carnal appetites filthinesse of the flesh c. the aerial pride vain-glory malice c. the filthinesse of the spirit And the Gnostick hereticks by power of sorcery seducing men to both sorts of these filthinesses all fleshy abominable lusts and all malice and rancour against the Orthodox Christians it is here truly said that they were to contend with both sorts of evil spirits terrestrial and aerial the terrestrial that ruled among the heathen dark parts of the age and the aerial wicked spirits V. 15. Shod The use of shooes in the celebration of the Passeover hath been formerly observed For so the Israelites were commanded at their eating of it that they might be ready for their journey to have each of them their shooes on their feet so when the Apostles Mar. 6. 8. were commanded to be shod with sandals the meaning is that they should be ready to take their journey So in Plautus calceati dentes shod teeth that is ready to devour the feast So the Aegyptian virgins were not permitted to wear shooes that is to be ready to goe abroad All this belongs to the explication of this phrase as it is joyned with
the fruits of righteousnesse which are by Jesus Christ unto the glory and praise of God Paraphrase 11. Bringing forth all manner of Christian fruits those works of piety and charity which are commended by Christ above what was by the Law of Nature or Moses required which may tend to the honour and praise of God 12. But I would ye should understand brethren that the things †which happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the Gospel Paraphrase 12. As for my self and the things that concern me my sufferings and imprisonment at Rome you may please to take notice that they have tended to the advancement rather then hindrance of the Gospel 13. So that my bonds in Christ are manifest in the note e palace and in all other places Paraphrase 13. For by my sufferings it is that the Gospel hath come to be taken notice of and so to be propagated both to all the officers of the Emperour in the Courts the Romans that act under him and also to all others 14. And many of the brethren in the Lord waxing confident by my bonds are much more bold to speak the word without fear Paraphrase 14. And withall many that have received Christianity through the confidence and courage that the example of my sufferings and patience hath infused into them have with much more zeal and constancy then formerly made confession of the faith 15. Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife and some also of good will Paraphrase 15. Some indeed envying the dignity which God hath bestowed on me by giving such success to my preaching now that they see me under restraint preach the Gospel of Christ by way of emulation hoping and endeavouring to get that glory to themselves and some doe it out of good liking of what I have done and out of a pious intent desiring sincerely to maintain what I have preached 16. The one preach Christ of contention not sincerely supposing to adde affliction to my bonds Paraphrase 16. The former sort of these doe it out of unkindness to me not out of designe seriously to advance the service of Christ but esteeming of me by their own affections they suppose they shall gall and grieve me thereby and so adde to my present sufferings 17. But the other of love knowing that I am set for the defense of the Gospel Paraphrase 17. But others out of a sincere kindnesse toward me and the Gospel as knowing that what is befallen me is in defence of the Gospel or for my defending it and consequently but duty in me who have not intruded my self but am by Christ from heaven call'd and sent with commission for discharge of this office 18. What then notwithstanding every way whether in note f pretence or in truth Christ is preached and I therein doe rejoice yea and will rejoice Paraphrase 18. And so by one means or other some to vex me others out of respect to the words preached by me doe farther propagate it and though this is by the former sort done maliciously and the good that comes from it be only accidental not intended but only occasioned by them yet 't is matter of rejoicing to me that the Gospel of Christ is preached and published by this means 19. For I know that this shall turn* to my salvation through your prayer and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ Paraphrase 19. For I am confident by the help of your prayers and by the assistance of the Spirit of Christ attainable thereby that what hath thus befallen me shall be a means of advancing the salvation of many 20. According to my earnest expectation and my hope that in nothing I shall be ashamed but that with all boldnesse as alwaies so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death Paraphrase 20. As I verily perswade my self and hope that God will so assist me that I shall expresse no pusillanimity in any thing but continue as constant as ever and as bold Joh. 7. a. to confesse Christ and preach the Gospel and so whether by life or death advance the kingdome of Christ by preaching it if I live by signing the truth with my blood if I die 21. For to me to live is Christ and to die is gain Paraphrase 21. For as for my self thus it stands with me if I live my life shall be spent in Christ's service and if I die my death tends to mine own unspeakable advantage and joy and to the service of Christ also whose glory may be advanced by my dying his martyr see ver 20. 22. But if I live in the flesh this is note g the fruit of my labour yet what I shall choose I wot not Paraphrase 22. On the other side my living in the flesh is matter of some advantage also life is in it self and for the advantages of serving God and encreasing our crown a desirable thing and so the scales being in a manner even I know not what to choose 23. For I am in a streight betwixt two having a desire to note h depart and to be with Christ which is farre better Paraphrase 23. But I am in a great difficulty equally inclined on both sides on one side having before me the benefit of death as of a returne into my country which is the vision and society of Christ and that very much more desirable both in respect of the glory that will redound to Christ by my martyrdome and the benefit that will redound to me 24. Neverthelesse to abide in the flesh is more needfull for you Paraphrase 24. And on the other side considering the advantage which may accrue to you which is farre greater by my life and that which you can very ill spare 25. And note i having this confidence I know that I shall abide and continue with you all for your furtherance and joy of faith Paraphrase 25. And on this latter consideration of the want you have of me and the benefit you may reap from my life I am sure that this is the thing I desire and hope that I shall be some time permitted to live as a means of growth and proficiency to you and of giving you comfort in your Christianity 26. That your rejoycing may be more abundant in Jesus Christ for me by my coming to you again Paraphrase 26. That you may rejoice the more through the goodnesse of Christ by reason of me that is of my coming yet again to be present among you 27. Onely let your conversation be as it becometh the Gospel of Christ that whether I come and see you or else be absent I may heare of your affairs that ye stand fast in one spirit with one mind striving together for the faith of the Gospel Paraphrase 27. Onely let your course of life be such as becomes the citizens of this divine city the members of
before any thing which now is created was and as all was created by him v. 16. so doe all owe their continuance and preservation to him 18. And he is the head of the body the Church who is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things he might have the praeeminence Paraphrase 18. And another title he hath to us beside that of Creator as he hath redeemed us and purchased us to be a congregation called by his name a Church of Christians and as by rising from the dead he hath conquered death and given us victory over it that we may after him rise also and so by all titles he hath right of dominion over all 19. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell Paraphrase 19. For in the man Christ Jesus it was thought fit that the whole divine nature should reside and inhabit ch 2. 9. 20. And having made peace through the blood of his crosse by him to reconcile all thâ—ngs unto himself by him I say note c whether they be things in earth or things in heaven Paraphrase 20. And that having by his sufferings and satisfaction for our sins made peace between God and the world he should reconcile all mankind unto God not onely the Jewes among whom he was born and who had formerly been his people and had the promises of Christ made to them but the very Gentiles also 21. And you that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled Paraphrase 21. And you that were strangers from the worship of the true God and had engaged your selves in idolatry and all the wicked practices that attend that he hath now brought back to his service used means by preaching of the Gospel to reform you to make you lay down your hostilities against God the wickednesses of your lives 22. In the note d body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreprovable in his sight Paraphrase 22. And to that end lai'd down his very life for you by that means to present you to his father as those which though sinners are yet reconciled unto him and are now acceptable in his sight free from all charge of sin from the accuser of the brethren 23. If ye continue in the faith grounded and setled and be not moved away from the hope of the Gospel which ye have heard and which was preached to every creature under heaven whereof I Paul am made a minister Paraphrase 23. Upon this condition onely that having given up your names to him received the faith ye continue firm and constant to the end and whatever persecutions assault you hold out by virtue of that hope which the Gospel hath furnished you with that Gospel I mean which is now made known and preached to all the heathen world see note on Rom. 8. d. and of which I am by Christ constituted an Apostle and publisher of it 24. Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Paraphrase 24. And though it cost me dear bring many persecutions upon me yet is not this matter of any thing but joy unto me as knowing that what I suffer is but some small proportion and remnant of those sufferings which Christ began on the crosse for the Church his body and doth now again though he be in heaven indure in the persecuting of me an Apostle of his 25. Whereof I am made a minister according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you to note e fulfill the word of God Paraphrase 25. And a minister of his Church appointed immediately by God to bear his word to preach the Gospel to the Gentiles and particularly to you to whom by Epaphras I have done so ver 7. and to leave no place whither I can come by my self or others without preaching the Gospel to them 26. Even the mysterie which hath been hid from ages and from generations but now is made manifest to his saints Paraphrase 26. That Gospel I mean or revelation of the will of God which was not revealed so clearly in former ages but kept under shadowes and dark prefigurations but now is freely preached to all that receive the faith of Christ 27. To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mysterie among the Gentiles which is Christ in you the hope of glory Paraphrase 27. God being willing to exhibit to such and no longer to keep close this illustrious mercy of his to the Gentiles so long concealed viz. Christ preached the Gospel revealed to these and in it hope of pardon and of blisse afforded them upon reformation of their former lives and receiving and practifing the commands of Christ 28. Whom we preach warning every man and teaching every man in all wisdome that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus Paraphrase 28. Whose doctrine we now publish to the world his precepts of divine purity and his glorious promises first preaching the fundamental heads of the truth of Christ and then superstructing all farther knowledge of Christian duties and this to Gentiles as well as Jewes that by this means we may bring in servants to God as many as possibly we can to serve him in all that holinesse of life that Christ Jesus himself exemplified and prescribed 29. Whereunto I also labour striving according to his working which worketh in me mightily Paraphrase 29. Of which number I am one who endure some travail and toil and withall some persecutions and afflictions see 1 Thess 2. note b. according to the measure of that grace which he hath effectually bestowed upon me to the end Annotations on Chap. I. V. 15. First-born The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside the ordinary notion of first-born which cannot so well here referre to Christ's eternal generation because of that which is added to it the first-born of every creature which only gives him a precedence before all other creatures and doth not attribute eternity to him is used sometimes for a Lord or person in power who hath the privilege of the first-born dominion over all his brethren and according to this notion 't is used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Scripture for a Prince or principal person So Ps 68. 27. David is called the first-born of the Kings of the earth that is the most glorious among them and Job 18. 13. we have the first-born of death And so among the Civilians Haeres heir signifies dominus Lord Iustinian Instit l. 2. tit 19. de haered qualit diffe § ult And thus may it fitly be a title of Christ incarnate in respect of his power over his Church the key of the house of David laid upon him But it is possible it may peculiarly referre to his resurrection in which
famous and for which Gods judgments remarkably fell upon them and must in like manner be expected to fall on Christians that are guilty of them To these S. Chrysostome applies the phrase Tom. 11. p. 24. l. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He that exceeds the laws set by God desires strange and not regular things I shall here adde how the Bishops of our Church in the daies of Henry 8. thought fit to interpret or paraphrase this place in the book named A necessary Doctrine and erudition for any Christen man in the discourse of Matrimony where falling on mention of this text of Scripture they thus express this part of it that no man should craftily compass and circumvent his brother to obtain his fleshly lusts where it is evident what they understood by the whole phrase particularly by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to obtain his fleshly lusts agreeably to what we have here noted V. 9. Taught of God The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the taught of God Joh. 6. 45. of which see there Note d. Yet some difference there is There 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is peculiarly God the Father as appears v 37 39 44 65. and so the taught of God are the followers disciples of him who as being first such having that honest heart which hath alwaies been taught them by God and by his preventing grace wrought in them and accepted by him doe when Christ is revealed to them constantly receive and entertain him But here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God seems rather to signifie Christ speaking of that which was not in them till they were Christians viz. brotherly love at least was taught them and required of them most eminently by Christianity Thus in the Epistle of Pope Gregory the ninth to the University of Paris about Aristotles works nec Philosophos se ostentent sed satagant fieri Theodidacti Let them not boast that they are Philosophers but let them be content that they are or endeavour to be Gods scholars that is Christians instructed by the tractates of holy Fathers as there it follows And therefore the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the loving of one another may either be a notation of the End or onely of the Effect and it is uncertain which The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will bear either If it be the End then the sense is that to this especially is their Christianity designed that they love one another their being Christians obliges them expressly to that and makes his exhortation to it unnecessary Thus S. Chrysostome applies the words of the Prophet they shall be all taught of God to the perspicuity and plainness of the Evangelica◠precepts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. The Apostles as common Doctors of the world proposed to all things perspicuous and manifest of themselves that every one might by bare reading learn them and to this the Prophet agrees saying They shall be all taught of God and shall not say every one to his neighbour c. If it be the Effect then the meaning is that by there having been thus formed by the Christian faith they doe already see ver 18. perform this and therefore need no exhorting to it V. 13. Are asleep That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sleep signifies to die to depart out of this world according to the Scripture-style there is no question Onely two things are here to be observed first that the word which is in the ordinary reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the praeter tense those that have fallen asleep is in the Kings MS. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they that sleep in the present to note simply those that die not onely those that are already dead but that die daily remembring withall that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sleep is the word which is proper to express the death of the righteous whose death is but a repose of their bodies in their graves or dormitories and a rest of their souls in Gods hands secondly that the men here peculiarly spoken of are those that die in the cause or for the faith of Christ That sure is express'd by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those that sleep through Jesus that is by occasion of him or for Christianity sake And so signifies those that have been persecuted and died either by the hands of the persecutors or before the time comes of Christs destroying the persecutors and releasing the persecuted by that means And the considering of this will give us the occasion of this discourse and of that concerning the times and seasons following it ch 5. 1. That the Christians at Thessalonica were sorely persecuted by the unbelieving Jewes and haled and dragg'd to the Roman Officers as disturbers of the civil peace hath been evidenced Note on ch 2. h. Against these persecutions the Apostle designed to confirm and comfort them by this Epistle And the direct way of doing it was to put them in mind of what he had told them when he was with them that Gods judgments should shortly seize upon the unbelieving Jews their persecutors chap. 2. 16. and bring them relief by that means Of this he speaks as of a thing known to them ch 5. 1. But yet one objection there was either express'd by them or foreseen and here answered by him viz. that this deliverance being not yet come some of the faithfull either were daily put to death by the Roman Officers upon the Jewes instigation for the accusations brought against them were capital Act. 17. 6 7. and so were not thus rescued or else did daily die before this promised deliverance came And to this the Apostle gives answer here that they should not be discouraged or grieve for those which thus died especially in the cause of Christ because their souls being by death brought to their harbour and their crown the sooner their bodies which alone were supposed to be the sufferers were no way losers by it being sure to be raised by Christ whose resurrection converted his death into advantage to him and that so speedily at the sound of the dooms-day trumpet that they which should then be found alive which have never died should have no advantage of them but on the other side they that were dead for the faith of Christ should first be raised before they that were remaining alive should be caught up with Christ And this was full matter of comfort to them and answer to the objection After which he fitly resumes the discourse of the times and seasons of the vengeance on the Jewes and deliverance of the faithfull by that means ch 5. 1. And so this is a perspicuous account of the coming in of this discourse of the Resurrection in this place CHAP. V. 1. BUT of the note a times and the seasons brethren ye have no need that I write unto you Paraphrase 1. But concerning that notable time or season of Christ's coming in judgment
priest and as such working deliverance for us c. 4. 15. it will not be amisse to inlarge a while by comparing the chief things observable in an Aaronical priest with the like which are observable in him every one of them They are chiefly three First the Aaronical high priest is severed and set apart from the common multitude and appointed to act in stead of them in all things between them and God and particularly in matter of burnt-offerings which are by men given to God and so spent by the Priest wholly in God's service and of sin-offerings such as Lev. 4. 3. 2. Who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity Paraphrase 2. Both which he offers for the sins of the people those which they commit without deliberation through ignorance surreption oâ— suddain passion And this secondly he can doe affectionately and with a fellow-feeling of those infirmities which have betrayed them to such sins through incogitancy without malice or presumption as considering that he himself is subject to the like infirmities as well as others and so the more inclinable in all reason to mildnesse toward them 3. And by reason hereof he ought as for the people so also for himself to offer for sins Paraphrase 3. And because the Priest is subject to those infirmities 't is therefore appointed that he shall offer also for himself not only in case of any actual commission of this kind of which he is at any time guilty Lev. 4. 3. but also because such sins may passe by him undiscerned he is therefore on the great day of expiation when he offers for the sins of the people to offer for himself also Lev. 16. 6. 4. And no man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron Paraphrase 4. And thirdly the nature of this office was such that no man might legally assume it to himself but only he that was of Aaron's line and so called to it by God that had assigned it to that line 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest but he that said unto him Thou art my Son to day have I begotten thee 6. As he saith also in another place Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedek Paraphrase 5 6. Now of these three things propounded of a legal high priest the first v. 1. the second v. 2 3. and the third v. 4. every of them are directly appliable to Christ As first the last of them see note on Mat. 7. b. that Christ did not intrude himself upon this office but God called him to it And that is the meaning of two places in the Psalmes first Psal 2. This day have I begotten thee O my son that is bestowed this special dignity upon thee to be a King and Priest after thy resurrection that is upon the ascending of Christ which was his going into the Holy of holies whither none but the high priest went the second Psal 110. Thou art such a Priest as Melchisedek was that is a King and a Priest together and that never to cease or to be succeeded by any till all be delivered up to God the Father 1 Cor. 15. 24. 7. Who in the daies of his flesh when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death and was note a heard note b in that he feared Paraphrase 7. The second parallel betwixt Christ and the Priest in his offering for himself now follows For so did Christ also in the time of his lowest estate of infirmities and destitution when upon the crosse he cried out My God my God c. offer up prayers and very submisse petitions to his Father that he would if he died yet deliver him out of death preserve his spirit and restore it again saying Father into thy hands I commend my spirit and cried with a loud voice Mat. 27. 50. Mar. 15. 37. Luk. 23. 26. at the delivering those words and it seems though it be not mentioned in the Gospel added tears therewith and accordingly he was delivered from that which he feared and according to his ardent prayer he was thus preserved by God and though he died was yet restored from death by God and not suffered to lie under the power of it 8. Though he were a son yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered Paraphrase 8. And having past through so much of sufferings even to the highest degree of death it self in obedience to his Fathers will and so having found how dear obedience cost him though he were the Son of God in an eminent manner he could not but learn from thence what an hard thing it is to perform constant obedience when death it self sometimes must be taken in the way to it and consequently he could not but learn to have compassion on those that sin out of weaknesse v. 2. though in that he were unlike the priest that he was not subject to sin like him which taught the priest his compassion to sinners 9. And being note c made perfect he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him 10. Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedek Paraphrase 9 10. After this third and second part of the parallel the first now follows in the last place that as the priest is taken from among men and advanced to that office to negotiate between God and man in the things belonging to God especially in offering sacrifices so Christ is parallel to the priest also though in an higher manner not taken from the common multitude of men as the priest was in that unlike but yet negotiating in the whole businesse of souls as the priest did consecrated by his sufferings as the priest by the ceremonies of his consecration and being so consecrated he offers up himself unto his Father as the priest did gifts and sacrifices v. 1. presents himself now at his right hand in heaven by way of intercession for us for pardon and for grace and by that means if we live sincerely though not perfectly obedient to him becomes unto us the author of eternal salvation being after his resurrection from the grave pronounced or declared by God an high priest such an one as Melchisedek was a king and a priest together the priest to pray for blessings on us as Melchisedek did on Abraham and the king to doe that with power actually to bestow those blessings on us 11. Of whom we have many things to say and hard to be uttered seeing ye are dull of hearing Paraphrase 11. Of which resemblance also between Christ and Melchisedek I might speak very much which would not easily be understood if I should speak it For I cannot boast much of the quicknesse of your understanding or
offered every year anew on the day of expiation thereby commemorating not only the sins committed that year since the last day of expiation but their former sins again for which they had foremerly sacrificed at the time of committing of them and to typifie that one true sacrifice of Christ that alone is able to do the work for all our sins 4. For it is not possible that the bloud of bulls and goats should take away sins Paraphrase 4. For the truth is it is not in the power of any sacrifice of any beast to take away the guilt of sin or purifie the conscience 5. Wherefore when he cometh into the world he saith Sacrifice and burnt-offering thou wouldst not but a body hast thou prepared me Paraphrase 5. And therefore in the Prophetick Psalm concerning Christ's coming into the world God's despising of those legal sacrifices is mentioned and all that is thought fit to be depended on in order to obtaining pardon for sin is the body of Christ God giving him a body and designing that to crucifixion fitting it for the Crosse as the servants car for the door-post Deut. 15. 17. to which it was to be nailed on which ground of similitude it is that in stead of opening or boaring my ear in the Psalmist t is here framing him or fitting him a body see Note on 2 Cor. 13. c. and so decreeing that to be the perfect and complete sacrifice which was to supply the defects of all the rest 6. In burnt-offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure Paraphrase 6. And then he adds in the name of Christ speaking to God his Father The offerings of legal sacrifices I know are not acceptable in thy sight or able to reconcile thee to sinners 7. Then said I Lo I come in the volume of the Book it is written of me to doe thy will O God Paraphrase 7. Therefore I that is Christ come according to what he had undertaken and bound himself by bond to his Father in order to that great work of our redemption to perform whatsoever thou my God shalt require of me 8. Above when he said Sacrifice and offering and burnt-offerings and offering for sin thou wouldst not neither hast pleasure therein which are offered by the Law 9. Then said he Lo I come to do thy will O God He taketh away the first that he may establish the second Paraphrase 8 9. By which place of the Psalmist Psal 40. it is clear that the sacrifices appointed by Moses's Law are not of any force with God but onely the sufferings and death of Christ the first being in that place wholly renounced and disclaimed and onely the second set up 10. By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all Paraphrase 10. And by this gracious will of God which Christ came to perform in the body which God prepared for him v. 5. by offering that body once for all and not by those legal sacrifices which were oft repeated all our sins are explated see note on c. 9. e. and we received into Gods favour as many of us as by performing the condition of sincere obedience still required of us are rendred capable of that great benefit purchased for us by the sufferings of Christ 11. And every Priest standeth daily ministring and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices which can never take away sins Paraphrase 11. Again under the Law the high Priest was wont every year once see c. 7. 27. on the great day of expiation to officiate and offer up yearly the same kinds of sacrifices bullocks c. none of which have power to free the conscience from the guilt or the offender from the punishment of sin 12. But this man after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever sate down on the right hand of God Paraphrase 12. But Christ having by his own death made one complete sacrifice which will suffice for the sins of all the world without need of repeating it sealing to all that shall ever liveâ— a covenant of mercy and remission upon repentance hath ever since continued at the right hand of God and shall doe so for ever 13. From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his fooâ— stool Paraphrase 13. Exercising his regal office in mens hearts and meaning to exercise it also over sin and death it self in abolishing or subduing them both in the resurrection 14. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified Paraphrase 14. For that one offering of his in his death hath done the whole work once for all completely for all obedient Christians all sanctified disciples of his that having the intercession of Christ in heaven the senâ—ing the Spirit c. adjoyned with it which are the grounds of furnishing us with all grace c. 15. Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witnesse to us for after that he had said before 16. This is the covenant that I will make with them after those daies saith the Lord I will put my laws into their hearts and in their minds will I write them 17. And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more Paraphrase 15 16 17. And of this the Scriptures of the Old Testament doe testifie for after he had premised as the first thing promised in his covenant the writing his laws in their hearts and on their minds and revealing his will and giving them his sanctifying grace for the reforming of their wicked lives he then adds as a second part of his covenant the free pardon of all the sins and transgressions of their former life whatsoever they have been 18. Now where remission of â—hese is there is no more offering for sin Paraphrase 18. And this being done once for all there is no need of any farther sacrifices or Judaical observances for which some of you doe so zealously contend 19. Having therefore brethren boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus Paraphrase 19. The doctrine then of the superlative excellence of Christ's priesthood above the Mosaical being thus evidenced and the benefit of it being to us so great even to give us liberty see Joh. 7. a. to approach unto God in prayer and apprehension of his promises to have title to heaven it self through what Christ hath purchased for us 20. By a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us through the veile that is to say his flesh â— Paraphrase 20. Which confidence and liberty to enter he hath helped us to by a way never known before and that a clear or living way in opposition to the dead shadows and rudiments under the Law which I say he hath helped us to by passing himself from the outer to the inner tabernacle from this life to another breaking through the veile or partition between them that is through his flesh being
fain to die before he entred heaven 21. And having an high priest over the house of God Paraphrase 21. And having one that intercedes for us at the right hand of God and that hath taken upon him the whole care of his Church and of every faithfull servant of his that shall adhere and keep close to him 22. Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and our bodies washed with pure water Paraphrase 22. Let us serve and worship him unfeignedly being fill'd with faith see note on Luc. 1. a. and h. and having reformed our wicked lives in sincere resolution of heart without which there is no more reception to be hoped for at God's hands Isa 1. 15. then under the law there was liberty to come into the congregation for them that had to uched any impure thing till they were sprinkled with water by the priest and having our actions washed and pure also 23. Let us hold fast the profession of the faith without wavering for he is faithfull that promised Paraphrase 23. Let not all the afflictions and dangers that can approach us move us so much as to waver in our Christian profession which having the hope of eternal life joyned with it is fortification enough against all the terrors of this world having God's fidelity engaged to make good the promise to us 24. And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and unto good works Paraphrase 24. And let us weigh and consider all advantages that we can have upon one another to provoke and excite one another to charity and all actions of piety such as are joyning in the publick service ver 25. whensoever we see any thing of fainting or growing cold in any 25. Not forsaking the assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is but exhorting one another and so much the more as ye see the day approaching Paraphrase 25. And not suffer our selves to proceed so farre toward defection as to give over the publick assemblies the forsaking of which is not onely deserting of the publick profession of Christ but also of the means of growth in grace but stire up one another to the performance of this and such other duties of confession toward Christ by this argument among others that now their deliverance from the persecutions which so discouraged them is near at hand by reason of the destruction of the enemies of the crosse the Jews and Gnosticks that have caused all these persecutions which therefore would make it unreasonable for them now to give over their constancy and lose all when they are so near the end of their voyage see Rom. 13. 11. and Jam. 5. 7 8. 26. For if we sin wilfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth there remaineth note b no more sacrifice for sins 27. But a certain fearfull looking for of judgment and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries Paraphrase 26 27. For if we obstinately commit such a sinne as this defection from Christ and forsaking Christianity as they that forsake the publick assemblies are in danger to doe after once receiving it see note on Mat. 12. h. there is no plea or apologie of ignorance or unwillingnesse for that and consequently as under the Law no sacrifices are to be offered for such nor ever any for Apostates so now there is no way of remission which will be profitable for such all that is to be expected is the judgments and wrath of God such as are like to be sent out speedily to utter destruction against all such enemies of Christ see note on 2 Per. 3. g. and Heb. 6. b. 28. He that despised Moses Law died without mercy under two or three witnesses Paraphrase 28. He that offended willfully and so capitally under Moses's Law was not capable there of any mercy but the thing being proved against him by competent testimony he was to be put to death 29. Of how much sorer punishment suppose ye shall he be thought worthy who hath troden under foot the Son of God and hath counted the blood of the Covenant wherewith he was sanctified an unholy thing and hath done despight unto the spirit of grace Paraphrase 28. How much sadder then will his condition be judged to be who against all light and conviction received and formerly assented to shall thus fall off and by doing so joyn with those Antichristian Gnosticks and Jewes the crucifiers of Christ and enemies of Christians which have despised Christ as vile and nothing worth yea as one that died as a malefactor and so his blood no better then unclean profane blood not such as will bring any benefit to us as it was designed to doe and scorn and reject the Gospel it self revealed to us by the Apostles authorized thereto by the descent of the Spirit on them and other mercies in it so graciously bestowed on us 30. For we know him that hath said Vengeance belongeth unto me I will recompense saith the Lord and again The Lord shall judge his people Paraphrase 30. For we know it is the Lord that said Vengeance c. and again Psal 135. 14. that God will avenge his people his Church and consequently will avenge the cause of those which now suffer among you against their persecutors in his time if you can patiently wait for it 31. It is a fearfull thing to fall into the hands of the living God Paraphrase 31. To which purpose you may be armed with this consideration that 't is not near so formidable a thing to be persecuted and punished by mortal men as by him that lives for ever see Mat. 10. 20. 32. But call to remembrance the former daies in which after ye were illuminated ye indured a great â—ight of afflictions Paraphrase 32. Now that the being persecuted for Christianity should bring you to this defection there is no reason considering how when you did first receive the faith see Rom. 13. 11. ye indured afflictions courageously and therefore ought not now at last to fail in any reason lest you lose the fruit of all that 33. Partly whilest ye were made a gazing-stock both by reproaches and afflictions and partly whilest ye became companions of them that were so used Paraphrase 33. Suffering most courageously and notoriously your selves and shewing your fellow-feeling and common concernment with them that were thus afflictâ—d 34. For ye had compassion of me in my bonds and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods knowing in your selves that you have in heaven a better and an enduring substance Paraphrase 34. For first to the latter of them see note on Mat. 7. â— you expressed your sense of my sufferings and perhaps of many others that were in like manner imprisoned in mourning for me and relieving me and for the former ye parted with your worldly wealth which was violently torn from
obedience to the commands of the true God so that hereby we have all security that we cannot mistake it being God who cannot lye whom we adhere to and his Son Jesus Christ of whom he hath given his testimony And thus we may confidently resolve that the Christian Religion is the true 21. Little children keep your selves from note d idols Amen Paraphrase 21. Farewell my tender Christians and be sure you keep your selves from offering sacrifices to the false idol Gods which the Gnosticks would doe in case of persecution and from those mixtures of heathenisme and uncleannesses practised in their heathen worships by them and brought in among Christians by that licentious sect and even from images themselves which the Gnosticks who pretended to have forsaken the idolatries of the heathens and so to have become Christians did again fall into worshipping the images and pictures of Simon Magus and Helena and offering sacrifices unto them Amen Annotations on the first Epistle of John Chap. V. V. 6. Came by water and blood What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that came by water and blood here signifies will appear by considering the Context and the relation of these to the former words There the belief that Jesus is the Son of God is the means of victory over the temptations of the world the baits then offered by the Gnosticks carnal pleasures on one side and immunitie from persecutions on the other And to that this belief is a very proper instrument For considering wherein Christ's sonship was exercised here on earth his innocence and his sufferings and that if we will behave our selves as sons of God we must imitate him and that our faith in him consists in thus transcribing these his filial qualifications the conclusion hence follows that he that is such a child of God v. 4. that is that believes that Jesus is the Son of God v. 5. doth or will overcome the world This then being the force of the Apostles arguing it must follow that these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this is he that came by water and blood must be the description of Christ as that sonship of his is express'd for our imitation in this matter that is as he approv'd his innocence faultlesness to God on one side and his patience and in spight of temptations even of death it self perseverance on the other side And this is here figuratively express'd and the figure fetched from an eminent passage in the story of Christ particularly considered and related by S. John and that with a special weight laid on it both for the truth and the considerablenesse of it viz. the water and blood that at his crucifixion came out of his side at the piercing of it the water being a most proper embleme of his innocence and the blood of his patience and constancy and then the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his having come by these two is no more then the having had these two emblemes and the things signified by them most eminently observable in the discharge of his office here on earth For we know that being sent or coming are the words that refer to discharge of office Christ is said to be sent by God and which is all one to come and is proverbially styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that cometh and he that cometh into the world that is the great Prophet sent by God for the discharge of this office which as Son of God Mat. 3. 17. he was ordained to and for which he came into the world and which he did with perfect singlenesse and resisting unto blood suffering death in the cause and those two were express'd by that joint embleme at his death the water and blood which John saw flow from him In this matter also it is that the Spirit is also joined as a testifier that is the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is testifying viz. of the innocence of Christ which being granted the constancy and sufferings were sufficiently known and proved by that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flowing out of water and blood which was an evidence of the wounding and piercing him to the heart For first the Spirit 's descending on him at his baptism and lighting on him as a dove was one testimonie of his perfect innocence and acceptablenesse in the sight of his Father And secondly by that Spirit 's descent being instated on his Prophetick office he is also furnished with the gift of miracles c. which were sure testimonies that what he preached was Gods message that he was no sinner no seducer no false prophet seeing as the Jews confess'd he did such miracles Thirdly the coming down of that Spirit upon the Apostles and that according to the promise of Christ was a testimonie of the truth of what else he said and by this descent the Spirit became a Paraclete or Advocate of Christ and so testified and convinced the world as of their sin in crucisying him so of his righteousnesse in that after his crucifixion he was raised and taken up to the Father All this being thus said in this verse as it is the proving of what went before by these three witnesses so doth it introduce what follows v. 7 8. which is but the saying the same again and joining a parallel with it for so I suppose the following words are to be understood For there are three that bear witnesse in heaven c. not that that is a reason of what went immediately before for it would be hard to shew how thus the seventh verse could be a reason of v. 6. how the trinity of witnesses in heaven should be a proof that the water and blood and spirit do witnesse v. 6. but that it is a parallel to illustrate it by and might in sense be best express'd thus As there be three that bear witness in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one So also there are three that testifie on the earth the spirit and water and blood and these three though they are not one by any kind of unity of nature as the former three are yet they agree in one that is in one testimony evidently confirming the same thing which they were brought to testifie v. 6. Of such like idioms of speech we have formerly noted many in Note on Mat. 9. d. By this means as this whole place is competently explained and freed from all difficulty so is it vindicated from a first mis-interpretation which some late writers have fastned on it interpreting the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 7. are one by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they agree in one But of this first there can be no evidence nor indeed any reason assigned that the phrase should be so suddainly altered v. 8. if the same thing were meant which was so immediately before v. 7. so differently expressed If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are one had signified no more but agree in one testimonie v. 7. is it
much more then those of Ezekiel and Daniel but by him detorted and wrested from their native itelligible sense to far distant purposes This view I shall not chuse to give here out of its place but leave the Reader to make it up by putting together these few notes on the three ensuing Chapters ch 1. g. ch 2. b. d. g. ch 3. a. That the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Divine is here given to the writer of these Visions and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostle is not from any imagination of those that affix'd it that the Apostle John was not writer of them but because that title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was by the Antients Origen especially bestowed on this Apostle in respect of the divinity and sublimity of his manner of writing observable in his Gospel and particularly becausee he began it with setting down the divinity of Christ whereas others begin with his birth or humanity the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word was God This title had by the Platonists been given to Orpheus in relation to the book concerning the Gods written by him and so to Linus and Musaeus also those three ordinarily known by the name of Thrologi poetae CHAP. I. 1. THE Revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants things that must shortly come to passe and he sent and signified it by his Angel unto his servant John Paraphrase 1. The prophecie or vision of Revelation of Jesus Christ which as to our great Prophet and Intercessor or Mediator between God and us was put into his hands by his Father that he might as he pleased make known to his Apostles some things that should suddenly come to Passe many of them in the age wherein they lived as his dealing with his crucifiers and their persecutors the Jews and as some of them he made known to them all together whilst he was alive as then near at hand Mar. 24. 34. Luk. 21. Mar. 13. so now he hath thought fit to send a Symbolical representation of the same and all the rest the whole matter of this prophecie by an Angel to John his most beloved disciple 2. Who bare record of the word of God of note a the testimony of Jesus Christ and of all things that he saw Paraphrase 2. That John that had preached or given in his testimony concerning the word of God the doctrine and deeds and sufferings and resurrection of Christ whereby he testified his to be the doctrine and will of his Father and some particulars which he peculiarly saw see Joh. 19. note d. and 1 Joh. 1. 1. not taken notice of by others 3. Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the words of this prophecie and keep those things which are wirtten therein for the time is at hand Paraphrase 3. In this Revelation other prophecies there are and predictions of things future after this of the Jewes destruction and therein mixt the admirable ways of God's providence in permitting and punishing his enemies exercising and rewarding the patience of his servants the constant Christians And so the prophecies here set down of the destructions of the enemies of Christ are matter of comfort to all them are now under persecution and are such as concern every one that now lives to read and observe and to perform whar herein he is admonished to perform For the time is close at hand wherein one after another all those prophecies tending all to set from Gods wonderful providence in punishing his enemies and protecting his servant shall be successively fulfilled 4. John to the seven Churches in note b Asia Grace be unto you and peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from note c the seven spirits which are before his throne Paraphrase 4. These Revelations which I John thus received I send in an Epistle to the seven Churchess of Asia which I salute my self and am commanded to send them greeting from the eternal God whose name is Jehovah which signifies He that is and was and shall be and from the Angels which attend and wait upon God eh 4. 5. and are as in the Sanhedrim the officers waiting on the head of the Sanhedrim to go on all their messages or as in the Chruch the Deacons to attend the commands of the Governour of the Church and to perform them see Mat. 18. note a. 5. And from Jesus Christ who is the faithful witnesse and the first-begotten of the dead and the Prince of the Kings of the earth unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood Paraphrase 5. And from Jesus Christ him that testified and made known being here on earth the will of his Father with all fidelity see note a. and ch 3. c. and that being crucified rose from the dead and so as our first-fruits 1 Cor. 15. 20. ascertained our resurrection wherein we his brethren shall be like him our elder brother and hath all power given unto him in heaven and in earth is superiour to all the Princes of this world Dan. 4. 17. whose power or persecutions ye may fear to him that hath made use of that power to express the reality of his love to us in purging us from our sins obtaining justificaâ—ion and sanctification for us by the satisfaction wrought by the shedding of his blood and all the merits of his death and the power of his resurrection and the blessed consequents of it the sending of his Spirit and his own Intercession at the right hand of his Father all consequents of that blood-shedding of his upon which God so highly exalted him above all Philip. 2. 9. 6. And hath made us note d Kings and Priests unto God and his Father to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen Paraphrase 6. And all this that he might purchase to himself a Church of obedient servants and accordingly he hath now set us apart as consecrated persons such as Kings and Priests were of old to perform daily service unto him and delivered us from our persecutors that we may do so To this Saviour and Redeemer of ours be ascribed as to our eternal God all glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen Which acknowledgment of that disciple of his attributing the same to Christ which Christ teaches us to attribute to our Father in heaven Mat. 6. and which belongs onely to God is a sure testimony that Christ is God see note on Rom. 9. c. 7. Behold he note e cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him even so Amen Paraphrase 7. Behold this is his season wherein he cometh to protect his servants and to inflict vengeance on his enemies see note on Mat. 24. b. as discernibly as when by the appearance of Angels in white clouds
ones name is entred that ever undertook Gods service and blotted out again if they were fallen off from him and according to their works so were their names continued in that book of life if they continued faithful unto death but not otherwise 13. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them and they were judged every man according to their works Paraphrase 13. And all that were buried in the sea that is perished by water and all that were dead and laid in graves and all that any other way were dead came out of their graves their bodies were re-united to their souls and every one was judged according to his works 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire this is the second death Paraphrase 14. And then death it self was destroyed eternally an everlasting being now succeeding in the place of this frail mortal one And this is it that is proverbially called the second death wherein this whole world hath its period and consummation 15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire Paraphrase 15. And whosoever had not his name found written and continued in not blotted out of the book of life v. 12. whosoever died not constant in the faith he was cast out into eternal fire Annotations on Chap. XX. V. 4. Lived and reigned with Christ The meaning of the thousand years living and reigning with Christ of those that were beheaded c. may perhaps be sufficiently cleared and understood by observing these three things First that here is no mention of any new reign of Christ on earth but only of them that were beheaded and of them which had not worship'd c. living and reigning with Christ The doctrine of the Millenaries supposes the former that Christ must come down on earth and have a new kingdome here in this world But this those mens living and reigning with Christ doth not suppose but rather the contrary that the kingdome of Christ here spoken of is that which he had before and which is every where called his kingdome and that now only those that had been killed and banish'd out of it before were admitted into a participation of that kingdome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with Christ Now what this living and reigning of the beheaded c. then beginning was may appear by considering what is meant first by the beheaded and others here named then secondly by their living and reigning The beheaded are they that resisted unto blood in their combats against the Heathen idolatry and practices the constant servants of Christ that persevered so till death and that in opposition to the beast and his image to that which was practised in Rome to Jupiter Capitolinus and the transcripts of it in other places see Note on c. 13. g. and r. and so all those phrases conclude the subject of the proposition to be the pure constant persevering Christians One thing only is to be observed of these that by them are not signified the same particular persons or individual members of the Church that had formerly been slain any more then the same individual persons of the rest of the dead v. 5. that is of the Apostatizing unchristian livers can be thought to have lived again after the end of the thousand years when they are said to be revived and so Satan to be let loose a little while but rather on the one side as on the other a succession of such as they were the Church of Christ being to be considered as a transient body such as a river c. which alwaies runs in a succession of parts one following the other in a perpetual motion and mutation In which respect I suppose it is said of the Church that the gates of hades shall never prevail against it that is that it shall never be destroyed which of any particular persons or the Church of all the Christians of any one age cannot so fitly be affirmed but only of the Church in the perpetual succession of Christians And then for these mens living and reigning first it must be observed that 't is not here said that they revived or were raised as the Millenaries pretensions suppose but only that they lived and reigned which two being opposite to dying and being subject to others will denote a peaceable prosperous flourishing estate of the Orthodox professors in stead of their former sad and persecuted condition For that is the meaning of living as may appear by the title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 living given to Christ ch 1. 18. in opposition to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I was dead his illustrious in stead of his despised condition and so of reigning as of being Kings see Note on c. 1. d. and of being Kings and reigning upon the earth c. 5. 10. And all this together will be one way of evidencing the truth of this interpretation Secondly the meaning of the phrase will appear by comparing it with that other phrase by which the same thing is express'd v. 1 2 3. binding of Satan and casting him into the abysse shutting and sealing him up that he should deceive the nations no more that is clearly the restraining of Satan's malice and shortning of his power in persecuting and corrupting the Christian Church by consent with which their living and reigning must needs signifie their persevering and enjoying quiet Thirdly by their having and sitting on thrones and judgments being given unto them which literally signifies the quiet possession of judicatures and censures in the Church that discipline by which purity is preserved and which is never enjoyed quietly in the Church but by the countenance and favour of Princes which therefore is to be resolved the meaning of their reigning as most remarkably they began to doe in Constantine's time see c. 19. 8. who set up Ecclesiastical judicatures in his Empire as it is of their sitting on thrones whereas the letting Satan loose is the casting off these cords from them And this is the clear meaning of the first resurrection see Note c. As for the space of a thousand years see Note e. V. 5. The rest of the dead It follows here that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rest of the dead revived not till the thousand years were done Who the rest of the dead are is manifest not all beside the Martyrs as the Millenaries pretend but all but those formerly named v. 4. that is all that worshipp'd the beast or his image or received his mark in their foreheads or hands that is all the Idolaters and Apostates and remainders of Gnostick Christians and all that complied with either which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rest of the dead most fitly For first it hath been manifest ch 19. 18 21. that there were others slain beside those that were beheaded for the constancy of their
men are coming in which have buried thy dead husband and now they shall doe as much for thee 10. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the ghost and the young men came in found her dead and carrying her forth buried her by her husband 11. And great fear came upon all the Church and upon as many as heard these things Paraphrase 11. And all the believers were stricken with a great reverence and so were all others to whom it was related 12. And by the hands of the Apostles were many signes and wonders wrought among the people And they were all with one accord in Solomons porch Paraphrase 12. And they solemnly met together to preach and doe miracles in the entrance to the Temple called Solomon's porch 13. And of the rest durst no man joyne himself to them but the people magnified them Paraphrase 13. And no other of the believers or Christians called the Church v. 11. durst consort with the twelve Apostles through the reverence v. 11. which these late acts had wrought in them but the people that saw and heard what was done magnified them 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord multitudes both of men and women Paraphrase 14. And these miracles that wrought such a reverence in the believers were a means also to work faith in all the common sort of the people 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them Paraphrase 15. And the people v. 12. had such confidence in their power of working miraculous cures that they believed that the very shadow of Peter walking by a diseased man would work a cure on him and thereupon they brought forth their sick and impotent friends those that were not able to goe or stand and laid them upon beds c. in the passage that as Peter came by his shadow might come over some of them 16. There came also a multitude out of the cities about unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks and them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every one Paraphrase 16. And the fame of their miracles spread into the countrey and region and other cities about Jerusalem and from thence they brought 17. Then the high priest rose up and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadducees and were filled with indignation Paraphrase 17. And the Sanhedrim most of them being of the sect of the Sadducees set themselves very zealously against them 18. And laid their hands on the Apostles and put them in the common prison Paraphrase 18. And apprehended the Apostles and imprisoned them in the common gaole 19. But the Angel of the Lord by night opened the prison dores and brought them forth and said 20. Goe note d stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words of this life Paraphrase 20. all the doctrine of Christianity 21. And when they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught but the high priest came and they that were with him and called the councell together and all the senate of the children of Israel and sent to the prison to have them brought Paraphrase 21. And in obedience to that direction they betook themselves early in the morning to the Temple and there expounded the scripture and taught the doctrine of Christ out of it But they of the Sanhedrim thinking they had still been in hold went into the court and sent serjeants to the prison to have them beought before them 22. But when the officers came and found them not in the prison they returned and told 23. Saying The prison truly found we shut with all safety and the keepers standing without before the dores but when we had opened we found no man within Paraphrase 23. and a guard of souldiers with out watching the dores of the prison but when we entred none of these prisoners were within 24. Now when the high priest and the captain of the Temple and the chief priests heard these things they doubted of them whereunto this would grow Paraphrase 24. And when the Sanhedrim of the Jewes as also the captain of that band of souldiers who had set the guard upon the prison v. 23. see ch 4. 1. and Lu. 22. f. had this word brought to them they were much perplext and wondred how it could come to passe that the prison being shut and the watch at the dores yet none of the prisoners should be within and conceived that this did abode some strange matter 25. Then came one and told them saying Behold the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the Temple and teaching the people Paraphrase 25. are in the Temple instructing all that come thither 26. Then went the captain with the officers and brought them without violence For they feared the people lest they should have been stoned Paraphrase 26. And the captain that guarded the Temple see note on Lu. 22. f. together with his souldiers went to the Temple and apprehended them 27. And when they had brought them they set them before the councell and the high priest asked them Paraphrase 27. brought them before the court and the high priest examined them 28. Saying Did not we straightly command you that you should not teach in this name And behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring that mans blood upon us Paraphrase 28. not to publish this doctrine of Christ and ye contrariwise have published it in the Temple to all the city and done your best by laying his blood to our charge to raise up to the people against us as against murtherers 29. Then Peter and the other Apostles answered and said We ought to obey God rather then men Paraphrase 29. And the Apostles answered as before they had done ch 4. 19. We were commanded by God to publish it and then your interdict was not to have any force Though magistrates are to be obeyed in all their lawfull commands and their punishments to be endured without resistance as they were by us v. 18 26. yet when God fetches us out of prison and commands us to goe into the Temple and preach the faith of Christ as he did by his Angel v. 20. we are to render obedience to him and not to your contrary interdicts 30. The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom ye slew and hanged on a tree 31. Him hath God exalted with his righ hand to be note e a prince and a Saviour for to give repentance to Israel and forgivenesse of sinnes Paraphrase 30 31. The God of Israel acknowledged by us all hath sent the Messias into the world furnished with his speciall Commission and when ye crucified him as a malefactor raised him from death took him into heaven and instated him in his regall power that
he might be a spirituall prince reigning in mens hearts at his father's right hand from thence to send the Spirit of his Father who was not to descend till he was ascended and by that means to give you Jewes place of repentance that if ye yet come in and repent and believe on him ye may have pardon of sinne 32. And we are his winesses of these things and so is also the holy Ghost whom God hath given to them that obey him Paraphrase 32. The truth of this we testifie and so doth the holy Ghost that came down upon us and upon the rest that have come in and consorted with us ch 4. 31. and by us is communicated to all that come in and believe and yeild obedience to him 33. When they heard that they were note f cut to the heart and took counsell to slay them Paraphrase 33. And upon this answer of theirs they fell into great fiercenesse against them and entred into consultation of putting them to death 34. Then stood there up one in the councell a Pharisee named Gamaliâ—l a doctor of the law had in great reputation among all the people and commanded to put the Apostles forth a little space 35. And said unto them Ye men of Israel take heed to your selves what ye intend to doe as touching these men 36. For before these daies rose up note g Theudas boasting himself to be somebody to whom a number of men about four hundred joyned themselves who was slain and all as many as obeyed him were scattered and brought to nought Paraphrase 36. For we have examples of men that have gathered followers and raised seditions among the people and come to nothing as for instance Theudas that undertook to be a Generall boasting that he was sent by God to that purpose and so got 400 men to follow him but soon miscarried and was himself killed and all put to flight that adhered to him and so his designe was utterly frustrated 37. After this man rose up note h Judas of Galilee in the daies of the taxing and drew away much people after him he also perished and all even as many as obeyed him were dispersed 38. And now I say unto you refrain from these men and let them alone for if this counsel or this work be of men it will come to nought Paraphrase 38. dismisse these men and make not such hast to proceed against them For the doctrine which they preach is either from God or no If it be not from God then our experience tells us that false prophets though they thrive a while yet without our opposition they generally come to nought 39. But if it be of God ye cannot overthrow it note i lest haply ye be found even to fight against God Paraphrase 39. But if it be from God then ye may be sure you shall not prevail against it lest ye be found to be a kind of Babel-builders like those giants there that went about to fortifie themselves against heaven and to fight against God himself and ye will never prosper in that enterprize 40. And to him they agreed And when they had called the Apostles and beaten them they commanded them that they should not speak in the name of Jesus and let them goe Paraphrase 40. And they took his advice and sending for the Apostles in again into the court they appointed them to be scourg'd a punishment of a reproachfull contumelious nature v. 41. and giving them charge not to preach the faith of Christ any more they released them 41. And they departed from the presence of the councell rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer note k shame for his name Paraphrase 41. And this was matter of comfort rejoicing to the Apostles according to that of Mat. 5. 12. that they were advanced to that degree of honour and blessednesse as to be scourged for preaching of Christ 42. And daily in the Temple and in every house they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ Paraphrase 42. And they divided their time betwixt the Temple more openly and the upper room more privately and continued constantly in one of those places either instructing those that had already received the faith or preaching it new to those that had not received it Annotations on Chap. V. V. 3. Filled thine heart The phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to fill the heart is used by the Hebrews in the Old Testament for to make one bold so Host 7. 5. Who hath filled his heart to doe this the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is it that hath dared c. So Eccl. 8. 11. The heart of the sons of men is filled to doe evil that is is emboldened where the Greek read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is filled Ib. Toly The Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath among authors these three distinct uses and agreeably three notions and interpretations proportioned to them 1. 't is used with a Genitive case and then it signifies Passively to be deceived frustrated cheated of any thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be frustrated defeated of his hope and in Plato Apol. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this I was not deceived or mistaken But this clearly belongs not to this place 2dly 't is used with a Dative case of the person or which is all one with a praeposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 joyned to the person and then 't is absolutely to lie So 't is here v. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou hast not lied to men but to God the lie which thou hast told was not told to men only or was not injurious to men only but to God also So Jam. 3. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ye lie against the truth your lying is contrary to the Gospel-doctrine and temper and destructive to it So Col. 3. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lie not against one another 3dly 't is used with an Accusative case of the person again and then it signifies Actively to deceive rob deprive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Herodian l. 2. having deceived and cheated the souldiers and in Aristoph 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 certainly thou shalt not deceive or cheat me and that is the very notion of it here in this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to deceive the holy Ghost Deum in pollicitatione fallere to deceive God in that which was promised to him saith S. Augustine and again detrahere de pecunia quam Deo voverat to keep back some of the money which he had devoted to God and accordingly by Asterius Ananias and his wife are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 guilty of sacriledge in their own offerings And although if the matter spoken of extended no farther then speaking a false thing without any reall purloining or stealing or withholding what was consecrated to the Church or to God it would then proportionably signifie no more then to deceive or tell
certainly if he that so professeth doth not love but maligne and persecute Christians it being impossible that any man should truly love God and not doe what God bids him that is love his brother also for the best way to trie our love whether it be sincere or no is to observe how it expresses it self on occasion when we meet with objects of charity for if then we do not exercise and testifie our love sure we have not that vertue in us Consequently if to men with whom we daily converse and meet with such opportunities we do not expresse any love what reason is there to imagine we sincerely love God when of our love to him and the sincerity of it we were never able to make this trial because we never saw him nor had opportunities offered us of shewing any real acts of love to him And beside somewhat may be judged by the difficulty of the thing for he that doth not the easier will hardly be supposed to doe the more difficult Now 't is hard to love one that I never saw sight and conversation is one motive of love and we see our brethren daily but never saw God at any time and therefore where the command which is as punctual to the love of our brethren as to the love of God v. 21. is not able to prevail upon us for this and where beside the command which is equal on both sides there is one advantage to allure our love to our brethren which there is not to invite or oblige us to the love of God if that man manifestly fail in the one which is so much more commended to him by that one circumstance how can it be imagined that he doth or will perform the other 21. And this commandement have we from him that he who loveth God love his brother also Paraphrase 21. It being evident that by his command we are as really obliged to love our fellow-Christians as to love himself Annotations on Chap. IV. V. 17. Boldnesse in the day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is bold and publick speaking confession of Christ before men especially when we have discouragements from doing so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fearlesnesse saith Hesychius So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Joh. 11. 54. is to walk publickly and fearlesly which Christ did not because of their consultation to kill him v. 53. So in many other places particularly Heb. 10. 35. where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is their constant confession of Christ to which all that chapter had exhorted them and that in despight of persecutions explained by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 36. patience or constancy in suffering and opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cowardly withdrawing v. 38 39. see Note on Joh. 7. a. And so here being joined with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the day of judgment not the final judgment of God but the day or time when we shall for the name of Christ be brought before any earthly tribunal to be sentenced even to death it self And so it is said of Ignatius in the story of his Martyrdome that he conceived that he could never come ad dilectionem Dei in plenum to the full love of God neque perfectum-ordinem doctrinae obtinere nor to the perfection of Christian doctrine nisi per Martyrii factam confessionem Domino appropinquaret unlesse he came neer unto God by martyrdome And so the meaning will be plain that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the love or charity toward God which is to be in or among us Christians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is perfected in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that we have this constancy in confessing him in the time of the greatest danger And this yet farther appears first by the explication that follows that as he is so we are in this world that is that as Christ laid down his life in confession of the truth so we doe the same when occasion serves and secondly by the confirmation which follows v. 18. There is no fear in love fear being indeed the contrary to this boldnesse and constancy wherein the perfection of our love consists Thus hath Tertullian interpreted the place in his Scorpiacum or Antidote against the Gnosticks Johannes negat timorem esse in dilectione John denies fear to be in love Quem timorem intelligi praestat nisi negationis authorem What fear must we here understand but that which is the author of denying Quam dilectionem perfectam nisi fugatricem timoris animatricem confessionis What perfect love but that which puts fear to flight and animates men to confesse Christ And so that which follows For fear hath punishment he thus interprets Quam poenam timore puniat sure it should be quâ poenâ timorem puniat nisi quam negator relaturus est cùm corpore animâ occidendus in Gehennam What is the punishment which fear hath or with which he punishes fear but that which he that denies Christ shall receive when he is killed body and soul and cast into hell Mat. 10. 28. or which saith he is threatned to the cowardly among yea before the other reprobates in the lake of fire Rev. 21. 8 See Tertull. cont Gnost cap. 12. and De fuga in Persecut cap. 9. In these last words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fear hath punishment the posthumous Notes of the learned H. Grotius have attempted an emendation and read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rendring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of the Glossaries mutilation imperfection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For this interpretation of that unusual word Hesychius may be consulted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he it should be certainly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To this the Context would very well agree the next words being he that fears is not made perfect in love where yet the same Annotations would turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that fears into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that is mutilated But to impose so remote an emendation without any authority of any Copie to avow it is too adventurous an attempt or if it were not so perhaps the substituting of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impediment hinderance might be a more tolerable emendation thus for fear hath hinderance it stops encumbers love from doing such perfect acts as it ought or would otherwise be apt to doe he that feareth is by this encumbrance kept back is not made perfect in love But as these or the like emendations ought never to be admitted without great necessity so there appears no pretence of that in this place For first it may thus be rendred Fear hath pain or torment a kind of rack in it which alwaies keeps men in awe as the Apostle saith Heb. 2. 15. that through fear of death some are all their life-time subject to bondage or slavery never dare doe any thing of vertue or duty
or heroick action and so 2 Tim. 1. 7. the spirit of fear or cowardise is set opposite to power and love and consequently never come to any perfection of love to God or constancy of confession to suffer any thing for his sake as love doth 1 Cor. 13. 7. and accordingly it follows he that feareth is not made perfect in love Or else secondly it may be set after Tertullians way the constant love of God is a most rewardable perfection whereas fear of worldly dangers will be sure to bring destruction of body and soul along with it and therefore must be cast out from having any thing to interpose when the perfecting or as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the crowning or rewarding of love is spoken of Fearfulnesse is so unreconcileable with perfect love that it is the most detestable forsaking of God the coward is all one with the Apostate Either of these senses will accord very well with the Context and with the literal importance of the words but especially the former of them CHAP. V. 1. WHosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God and every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him Paraphrase 1. Whereas the Gnosticks proâ—esse that they are the children of God born of him and also that they truly love God as children a father by these two marks you may judge of the truth of these pretensions For the first every one that believeth and professeth Christ to be the Messias and accordingly cleaves fast to that profession whatsoever the temptations be to the contrary and expresseth the power of that faith by his love by depending on his promises and obeying his commands and patient suffering of any persecution that befals him is a regenerate childe of God and none else see note on c. 3. b. And for the second 't is as certain that unlesse a man love the brethren he shall never be deemed to love God 2. By this we know that we love the children of God when we love God and keep his commandments Paraphrase 2. And not only our loving our brethren is an evidence of our loving God without which we have no reason to think we do love him but such an union and conjunction there is between these two that if we would know whether we love our brethren sincerely or no we cannot better judge then by knowing or examining whether we love God for otherwise we may doe many acts of love to our brethren which may flow from other principles good nature gallantry vain glory c. and not from charity whereas this love of God which I now speak of must be such as expresses it self by keeping God's commandments 3. For this is the love of God that we keep his commandments and his commandments are not grievous Paraphrase 3. Keeping his commandments I adde because this is to love God indeed and of these let me tell you they are not so heavy and so unsupportable as is now pretended by many who fall off from Christ because obedience to him is now like to cost them so dear but it is an easie gainfull gratious yoke Mat. 11. 30. 4. For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world and this is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith Paraphrase 4. For every loving obedient childe of God see note on chap. 3. b. whose affections are taken off from the world and set upon God chap. 2. 5 7. doth with ease overcome the world the terrors and other the temptations thereof hath farre stronger incitations to piety then the world can offer him to the contrary and that which so much out-weight those carnal allectives or terrors is that which the faith of Christ possesses us of and he that is carried-captive to the world cannot be counted a cordial believer Faith is not only the means of overcoming but 't is victory it self 5. Who is he that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God Paraphrase 5. And what faith is this so victorious why the cordial believing that Jesus is the Messias which containeth the believing all his promises threats and precepts without which it is not imaginable that any man should resist the temptations of the devil the delights and terrors of it and with which it is easie to doe it 6. This is he that note a came by water and blood even Jesus Christ not by water only but by water and blood and it is the Spirit that beareth witnesse because the Spirit is truth Paraphrase 6. For of this Christ hath given us an embleme and example in himself and so an obligation to it his whole course here upon the earth was compounded of innocence and purity of life and also of sufferings even of a shamefull death and these two things in him are emblematically expressed by the water and blood that came not one or the other alone but both together out of his side at his crucifixion see John 19. e. and one if not both of these his sinlesnesse and indeed his being the Messias ver 5. is also testified by the holy Ghost in many particulars see note a. and this testimony being the testimony of the Spirit of God is authentick and fit to be believed for it is his title to be the Spirit of truth 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one Paraphrase 7. For as there being in heaven three able to testifie and those three agreeing in one divine nature and so being all infallible in their testimonies they have all testified that Christ as he was here on earth was the Messias God the Father by the voice from heaven Mat. 3. 17. John 12. 28. God the Son in saying to Saul Why persecutest thou me and striking him down in the place for doing so God the holy Ghost in that descending on him as a dove and aâ—ter on the disciples 8. And there are three that bear witnesse in earth the Spirit and the Water and the Blood and these three agree in one Paraphrase 8. So on the earth there are three witnesses too first the holy Ghost first on Christ and secondly on and in the Apostles who saw and witnessed that the Father sent Christ ch 4. 13 14. secondly the Water and thirdly the Blood that came both out of his side and by doing so first prove the reality of his humane nature against those that say he was only in appearance not in flesh or reality and secondly were an embleme of his innocence and sufferings and so these three agree in this testimony that Jesus is the Son of God ver 5. made up of all purity and patience c. 9. If we receive the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater for this is the witnesse of God which he hath testified of his Son Paraphrase 9. For the believing any thing it